Cart 0

 The Stories

Given how long we humans have been making stories, it doesn’t seem like it should be so hard to say what exactly a story is, but definitions tend to fall flat, or veer so far into the technical that they miss that elemental quality that draws us in, has drawn us in, throughout history. More and more, and especially in the course of curating this issue, I’ve come to think of the story as a gift. There’s the gift of time — the hours and weeks and months that have gone into each of the pieces below; not to mention the years before that, time in which the writer honed their craft, became the person who could tell this story. Which makes the story a gift of the self, as well. One self reaching out to another — the reader — affecting us, making us laugh or realize what we already knew, somewhere deep down. And here is where, it seems to me, the story reveals itself as a gift that might best be called transcendent, because while it’s the meeting place of two minds, it's more than that, too — not just where Writer and Reader come together, but a channeling of the zeitgeist, the story at once profoundly individual and completely communal. It’s where we see the world on the page; ourselves in another, despite differences in birth or upbringing; where we are reminded that we are both many and one.

— Carolyn Wilson-Scott
Fiction Editor

After sifting through hundreds and hundreds of submissions, I’ve found this batch of tales to reflect a particular distaste towards complacency. A sentiment that seems to be held across the globe this year. Be it on a micro or macro level, many of these narratives harbor an itch that yearns to be scratched or a stone waiting to be turned. Short vignettes nestled within intimate family dynamics or expansive epics touched by the paranormal activities of magical realism. It is my pleasure to present to you the very spirit of storytelling that has moved me while curating this issue in hopes that it moves mountains for any and everyone else.

— Devin Lewis-Green
Fiction Editorial Intern

Human nature, and its adaptability to various situations, fascinates me. I marvel at its flexibility, its resilience. I admire how it can withstand influencing forces, both good and bad, and find its place. The stories selected for the Emerging Voices Fiction category have all that human nature element, whether it was about finding compassion, reclaiming identity or living with and accepting the past. Each story celebrates what it is to be human, to be gloriously fallible. It is an honour to read emerging writers’ work and to be a part of their journey.

— Michelle Tanmizi
Editor, Emerging Voices in Fiction

 

anarkali

Pooja joshi

Sometimes it felt like the truth might come hurtling out of my mouth like vomit, because my belly was already so full of Anarkali’s food there was no room left for a secret. But then I’d find a burp within my bowels, something would deflate, and the secret remained right where it was, festering like a cancer inside my stomach, but never coming out.


ants and lizards running around

kerry furukawa

From the back step, I look out at clusters, towers, and mini plains of green, so dense, like a green wall. My mind wanders before latching on to a thought. I am sure they would have provided a good place for me to jump from my body and run to, back when I was little.


mustard seeds

anagha devarakonda

She clutches the plastic rim of the shopping cart, dry hands so stiff she can see white lines weave baskets over her knuckles. The noxious smell of deli meat permeates the air around her. All she wants is a handful of mustard seeds.


clementina’s sweet pleasure spot (csps)

Ayotola Tehingbola

WELCOME to Clementina’s Sweet Pleasure Spot. Oga B.B.C., balance well, okay? Or else. If you fall, nobody will carry you here. There is no ambulance or 911. Angela, these bottles of Coke are not cold. You wan make these Oyinbo people faint for my hotel? You are welcome, my August visitors.


how cold is too cold?

Eoin Connolly

The morning of her son’s twelfth birthday began with two polite rejections that landed one after the other in Siobhan Carolan’s inbox. By the time she managed to drag herself out of bed, Reilly had gone to pick up the cake. He hadn’t left her any coffee. While she made a fresh pot, she rang him.


a brief and melancholy history

Colton Huelle

In black bubble letters on the crème beige hood of my ‘85 Mercedes, somebody had spray-painted the word FUCKBOY. It could only have been the work of Phoebe Starling, and I went at once to confront her. 

She held a Graduate Assistantship in the Wentworth College Archives, which was where I found her, feeding a handwritten manuscript into a document scanner. 


montressor

chris hill

Forty miles from Highpoint, past the Spine, up the edge of the Badlands. On a map, the old Goldrush Road looks nice, a little stripe of colour on the page. Not so nice in the real.

Flatland, but high up, meaning the sun can get good work on it. No creeks or rock tanks, no sir, not here.


scarlett afternoon

Autumn Konovalski

Bernadette squinted through the mini blinds as a middle-aged woman approached her shop. A typical client. Blue veins that showed through her translucent skin, even during the summer. She was too distraught to bother with makeup. Her face was red from crying, almost perfectly matching her frizzy hair.


8.41pm

ben macnair

We start at work, just as you leave yours.

By the time you are safely home, we are just getting ready. You are in the shower, scrubbing off the cares of the day, food warming in the oven. We are just getting ready. Putting on our kit. Flexing our muscles, looking out for trouble, so we can stop it, or wade in if we get the chance.


when i look back, i see anna underwater

adam graham

“What’s that on your lip?” your brother would say, and you’d pull it back like a turtlehead. I always searched for you in the bleachers – when you cupped your hands to yell, when you said my name. It was nothing. You were a girl and I, a boy. We were kids, that’s all. But those moments, those memories. They sat and stuck like morning dew.


shadow boxing with apollo creed

andrew furman

First thing that caught his eye was the burly black man in a convertible Mercedes-Benz 450SL, his muscled arm leaning against the doorframe, conspicuous for taking up a spot at the far end of the lot away from all the other cars, conspicuous for being a black man driving a Mercedes in the Valley. Apollo Creed!


moon & shadow

Sacha Bissonnette

As I stand at the edge, I can see what she would’ve seen. She too must have been drenched like this, soaked in a river of sweat. I can feel the pounding in her ears, the quick shallow breaths that make her chest rise and fall rapidly, unevenly. I feel the cold concrete of the barrier.


an invocation

Swayamsrestha Kar

Nothing begins from nothing. There has to be a first; a first line, first gesture, first step. So at the dance’s beginning, we call on the gods who were the first to stir awake in the universe’s dream. We call on them to bless our movements so they may be true to the shapes of the world.


the new sunrise

brandon yu

Welcome to the 1937 Nanking Tournament, pitting the Chinese Nationalists against the Imperial Japanese. This morning’s debate will be hosted by Human Folly, and refreshments will be served by existing public infrastructure that hasn’t been bombed into oblivion by Japanese air raids. As all Western powers have declined to intervene, no interruptions are allowed.


a language made of light

Daniel Goulden

I didn’t care much when an angel landed on the hill outside of our village. It was the early days of the world back then, when things were new and fragile like morning dew, and miracles were so common they were practically mundane. But when Tabitha burst through our door and announced that an angel had arrived, taking deep breaths of air between each word, my husband perked up.


super salad

young gunn kim

Jung-do gets up and bows his head before leaving. As he closes Mr. Lim’s office door behind him, he winces at a thought. How absurd it was to bow, especially to a Caucasian like Mr. Wright who wouldn’t care about such deference. But old habits die hard. Jung-do has turned fifty this year, and he still unconsciously bows to those older than him.


sorry to see you go

kevin calder

Shortly after marrying Atlas Burden in the backyard of a stranger’s house in Beverly Hills, I became haunted by the ghost of Lucille Ball. It took me a minute to realize what was happening. I’ve never been famous for being the brightest bulb in the chandelier (falling more into the “emotionally intelligent” category), but the day finally came when I could ignore it no longer.


dubois

Aren LeBrun

I was living downtown with my wife at the time, a poet and former runner-up for Miss St. Louis, at a motel not far from the hydroelectric facility, swallowing pharmaceutical amphetamines and prattling on rather dishonestly about life, one day into the next. We fought, lost weight, held each other, issued crazy, unpardonable accusations, made love with the TV screaming, invented new futures all the time and planned them out with a detail and aplomb that would injure your heart.


so much noise

J.A. McGrady

Julia was trying to get dinner ready but she couldn’t peel the potatoes because the baby was crying. Her husband, Ned, was upstairs in the shower so she had to stand in the kitchen with the baby in her arms, swaying from one hip to the other, humming the refrain of an already forgotten hymn.


falling ashes

Shelonda Montgomery

Badass Larry sit on the windowsill smoking a cigarette like he grown. Some boys way older than him stand beside him smoking too. The plastic, dirty window behind Larry has old cigarette burns that’s been on it for years. Larry in my brother Quentin’s class.


The Summer Rocco Lost His Virginity

Liam Scanlon

The summer that Rocco lost his virginity, the music pushed him into it and cheered him on. It was the soundtrack of flushed faces and jackrabbit heartbeats. Sizzling sun and lonely purple nights. The smooth indie sounds of a boy trying, desperately, to get free.


$1000 Buddha

stewart engesser

They wheeled into the crushed-shell parking lot of Snug Harbor Nursery and Garden Center, their imported SUV the color of seafoam. The afternoon like honey, the sea breeze carrying the wash of waves, the tang of salt and roses.

We had waited all summer, and now, here they were.

The Ones.

Carl, Britt and I watched them emerge. Golden, pre-ordained, their fate written in the stars. Their energy predatory.


nomad’s lad

Steven Mayoff

The door is ajar. Usually there are all kinds of sound effects coming out of Colin’s room, car crashes, bombs exploding, machine guns, but all you hear is the muted sound of keyboard taps. You take a breath. Both hands steady, holding the tray. Steam rising from the bowl, a slice of carrot bobbing on the broth’s golden sheen. You nudge the door with your hip.


The separatist

Ernest Langston

Marigolds rotted in the lobby of the three-hundred-year-old Spanish hacienda.  The house appeared sturdy with its oversized wooden doors and wrought iron fixtures, yet suffered from years of neglect.  As I stood at the bottom of the staircase, looking upward toward the second floor, a feeling of abandonment swept through the room.


say anything

Madari Pendas

You chase your cousins, Miraflor and Tony, around the royal poinciana until you're dizzy and stumbling over your own light-up sneakers. The ground’s covered in mushy, wrinkled red leaves. Some stick to your ankles and look like fresh cuts. The cousins taunt you, sticking their tongues out.


the Gorgoneion

Jennafer D'Alvia

In the middle-school hallway on the second floor, Bobby Gattone’s hanging around. The two of us alone with no one else there. I know it by the time I slam my locker door, squeeze the lock closed. Bobby's waiting for me. He's making a show of it, loitering with his large body curved.


north of nashville

Corinne Cordasco-Pak

I’m in the ladies’ room at Our Lady of Perpetual Endurance, waiting for the funeral to start, when I hear my grandmother walk in. I’m still locked in the stall, but I know it’s her from the familiar swish of her worn rubber-soled slippers. By the time I scrunch back into my pantyhose, she’s sitting on a sink, lighting a cigarette. 


call it a win

kris norbraten

When it all crashed down, after her anger subsided, my wife and I talked about who we were before our offspring shot screaming into the world; we imagined who we might have become once they morphed into young adults and launched out the front door. Then we agreed, each in our own reluctant way, to cut each other loose and allow ourselves a win.

 
 

 Anarkali

Pooja Joshi


Amma and Baba never knew about those dinners. 

Sometimes it felt like the truth might come hurtling out of my mouth like vomit, because my belly was already so full of Anarkali’s food there was no room left for a secret. But then I’d find a burp within my bowels, something would deflate, and the secret remained right where it was, festering like a cancer inside my stomach, but never coming out. 

My family did not call her Anarkali — to them, she was Chikoo Tai. Chikoo — the fruit. Tai — a term of respect. She was younger than my parents. But still, Chikoo Tai. She came early in the morning, before the sun had risen over the glittering skyline of Mumbai that stretched to oblivion outside the windows of my grandparents’ high-rise apartment. I usually woke up groggily to find her sweating in the kitchen, either scrubbing dishes or ladling chai into teacups. I didn’t know that people weren’t friends with their maids — it seemed but natural to me. 

I liked to watch her work, though I rarely spoke before the first invitation to dinner. I think she saw something fascinating in me too, ever since I first appeared that summer to visit my grandparents. An American girl. From the place in the movies she would subtly glance at on the television while sweeping the living room floor. A girl who could barely string together a sentence in Marathi. Chikoo Tai would furrow her eyebrows, trying to understand my desperately warbled words and stumbling phrases. 

Yetes ka majhyakade? was her first invitation. Will you come to my place? She stared at me, expectant. It took a moment for the words to register in my brain. 

I nodded.  

Where are you going? Amma asked, not looking up from the detailed shopping list she was writing. There were many clothes to buy in that one month. Foodstuffs. Items that one could not find back home. Or maybe this was home. Or this was their home and America was my home. But they were my parents. How could we not have the same home? 

To play. I said, the lie already ballooning uncomfortably in my stomach. She looked up at that and nodded. 

It’s good to make friends here. You can practice speaking Marathi

Okay

Come back in two hours for dinner

Chikoo Tai was leaning against the building gate. She appraised me, a quick up-and-down. My pressed jeans and ironed t-shirt stood in stark contrast to her sweat-stained saree. I was twelve, and she probably eighteen or nineteen, but we were about the same size. 

Chal. Come

The watchman looked as though he might make a comment but thought better of it. He groaned, shifting in his plastic chair to pointedly face another direction.  

The building was just off a main road, on a quiet side street lined with flowering trees. Usually, when I left the gated compound, it was in an air-conditioned car taking me to a destination of my parents’ choosing. Chikoo Tai seemed to prefer wandering in unfamiliar directions. We walked through a market that stank of day-old fish. People yelling — screeching, really — at one another. At some point, it transformed into a fruit market. The fruits were deformed, their skins blistered and taken hostage by flies. Narrowed eyes, simultaneously curious and suspicious, followed me through the crowd. I suddenly felt very self-conscious of the jeans I was wearing. Chikoo Tai grasped my hand and parted the throngs, somehow an expert in navigating these alleyways. 

I watched something change within her as we moved through the subliminal and physical spaces that separated our lives. The meek Chikoo Tai, who toiled away at the command of her wealthy patrons, disappeared into the choking dust. Here, she was something else. Here, she became Anarkali

A large man was waiting for us at the rust-colored door that would soon become familiar to me. He looked cross, his moustache drooping over either side of his bulging lips. His skin was pockmarked, like the surface of Mars in my science textbook.

What the hell is this? A thick scowl. A groan. His beady eyes raked over me, blinking rapidly as he tried to put together the pieces.

Why have you brought the madam here? 

Chikoo Tai shrugged. 

She wanted to come. Then she turned to look at me, dropping my hand in the process. Didn’t you? Tell Ganesh.   

I looked between the two, deciding I owed my loyalty to Chikoo Tai, despite the questionable veracity of her claims.

Ho, I assented, trying to look as curious about this fly-infested place as I could.

Ganesh rolled his eyes, grumbling something under his breath. 

I’m hungry. With that, he was gone, disappearing through that rust-colored door. 

Chikoo Tai cursed under her breath, making to follow him. But just as she was about to cross the threshold, she turned to look at me again.

You call me Anarkali here. Understand? 

I nodded and followed her. Over the step, and into Anarkali’s world. 

The house — if you could call it that — was small. It seemed there were only two rooms. I could not see a bathroom of any kind. I decided to hold my pee until I returned to the safety of the high-rise and its flushing commodes. Ganesh was clattering around in the second room, his movements obscured by a curtain attempting to create some semblance of separation.

Sit

Her hands moved quickly, the way they did in our kitchen at home. But everything else was different. The splintering flame of the gas stove was thin, as if gas had to be conserved. Smoke choked the air as she cooked because there was no vent for it escape through. The pots and pans were rusted, blackened with use. A lizard meandered across the wall, threatening to drop on Anarkali’s head at any moment. But he never did, eventually making it to the window and slithering away.

Eat. The second instruction.

The food was unquestionably delicious, as it always was when she cooked. A steaming hot roti, enhanced with some kind of unknown flavor that perhaps came from the dust-caked cast iron pan. A sizzling ladle of masala aloo, burning upon my tongue as I took a bite. She handed me an unopened bottle of Bisleri water.

I paid extra for that. Because your American bowels are pathetically weak. 

I nodded. It was all I could do to stomach a secret. Choleric water would send me over the edge. 

I watched her move about the room as I ate. She seemed to ignore my existence after a moment, busying herself by a cracked mirror hanging above the small sink in the corner. There were a few lipsticks and other makeup accessories spread across the counter. Brushes lying used but missing bristles. I could have sworn I recognized one of the lipsticks as my mother’s — but before I could get a closer look, she’d shoved it into the drawer. 

Do you like makeup? 

I stared uncomfortably. I’d never been allowed to wear makeup. Baba said it was something only girls over the age of fifteen should be allowed to wear. 

I do. I lied. 

Would you like to put on my lipstick? She held out a couple of options. I noticed she did not offer me the one that probably belonged to my mother. 

I took a deep red and spread it carefully across my lips, which were still stinging a bit from the spices of the food she had given me. 

You look cute like this. She cocked her head as she said it, and I smiled. 

Well, now that you’ve used my lipstick, you owe me something in return

The smile slid off my face.

I don’t have anything

She waved her hand in dismissal. 

Bring it next time

What do you want from me?

Just bring me a shirt. Nothing big. Something you don’t mind giving away. 

It seemed like a fair trade. I wiped off the lipstick and agreed.

That night, Amma asked me if I’d made any friends while I was playing. I shook my head.

It’s okay, you can try again. Maybe you can talk about that Bollywood movie we saw last week. 

And that was how she allowed me to leave again the next evening. 

Again, Chikoo Tai awaited me at the gate. This time, the watchman was nowhere to be found. Again, we voyaged through the Stygian markets that carried us from Chikoo Tai’s world into Anarkali’s.

Did you bring me something? She asked the question while plopping a roti onto my plate. I nodded, reaching into my bag. I had also brought my own bottle of Bisleri this time. 

A shirt and a skirt. I laid them out on the single cot in the room. They were nothing fancy — just simple clothes I might have worn to school. A pink T-shirt with a Hollister logo etched across the chest. A skirt from Target or TJ Maxx. A grin broke out on Anarkali’s face, revealing a missing molar I had never noticed before. 

Give me a moment. 

There were several loud noises from the next room as she changed into the clothes. When she stepped out, I frowned. I wanted to tell her the clothes didn’t look very good on her. I was a bit pudgy, and her frame thin and lanky. My clothes hung off her body like drapes.  

But before I could say anything at all, she had sauntered over to the mirror to admire herself. 

I look so beautiful, don’t I? I didn’t know much about fashion, but I knew that the garish lipstick paired with my awfully bright pink t-shirt was not quite what someone would call beautiful. And yet, it seemed that disagreeing with Anarkali would break her heart.

You look very nice. Lying to her was so much easier than lying to my parents.

At dinner that night, I pushed my food around my plate. I was terribly full from eating at Anarkali’s place, but I dared not admit the truth. My father was telling us all about catching up with his old friends from university over lunch earlier that day. 

Not hungry today? Amma looked at the untouched okra with a frown, interrupting Baba’s animated retelling of how Rajesh Uncle had been fired for his indiscretions, whatever that meant. 

My stomach is hurting a bit. That was not a lie at least. 

Very well. Maybe you’ll lose some weight. She laughed at that, as if it were some kind of joke. So did my grandmother. I didn’t find it funny at all.

Anyway, it was eye-opening to hear about Rajesh’s misfortune. I’m happy where I am. The airline is a good place to work, Baba continued, as if the interruption had never even occurred. I continued to push the food around my plate, sinking deeper into the seat. Perhaps if I lowered myself enough, I would simply disappear. 

The next morning, Baba was leaving for a conference in Hong Kong. Amma was irritated that he hadn’t taken the full month off, but he clucked, saying that managers didn’t have it as easy as housewives. I couldn’t hear the rest of the argument, because Amma closed the door to their bedroom at one point. I wasn’t sure if she wanted to hide the fight from me or from my grandparents. 

Baba stormed out, passing the kitchen table where I sat with my mug of steamed milk. Anarkali was sweeping the floor of the living room as he left. 

Have a good trip, sir. I exchanged a look with my father. Anarkali rarely spoke to him, given she was a “matter of the home,” and “matters of the home” were handled by Amma. 

Thank you, Chikoo Tai. With a wink to me, he whisked himself out the door, suitcase yanked firmly behind him. 

I went to Anarkali’s house again that evening. She had fried pomfret in a fragrant garlicky sauce, and I was tearing the fish off its bony interior, smacking my lips as I went. She watched me from the kitchen, arms crossed. 

Ganesh sat beside me, licking and smacking even more messily than I was. By that point, I had figured out two things about him. First, he was not related to Anarkali in any way — not her husband, nor her brother, nor her father. Second, she did not even particularly like him. And yet, he remained a fixture. I had seen him leave crumpled bills on the table once or twice. He made a point of barely recognizing my existence. 

He left after finishing his dinner, pulling Anarkali to the side to whisper a few words to her. As I licked a trickle of gravy from my finger, I noticed his beady eyes on me, something I wasn’t used to. They seemed to bore into me like nails. I hated those eyes.

Just remember. He said the last two words louder, so I could catch them. Anarkali nodded and glanced back to me as he sauntered outside. I heard a loud belch and the screech of a broken bicycle being swiveled onto the road. 

You’ve eaten here several times now, Anarkali finally spoke as she washed my dish. 

Yes. I nodded.

When I cook for you at your home, your grandparents pay me for that, you know. She continued to scrub, elongating the lifespan of the bead of soap she had used. 

I knew that. 

So you should pay me for this food as well. She turned the trickle of gray-ish water off, turning to look at me. Her eyes were steely, authoritative in a way I had never seen them before. 

I don’t have any money. I was confused. I thought the dinners had been a gift. That some kind of unlikely friendship had formed between us. My other friends never asked me for money when I ate at their houses. 

Get it from your mother. She suggested it nonchalantly, as if I could just ask my mother to pay for the dinners I’d been attending behind her back. You’ll need to bring at least twenty thousand rupees.

I didn’t know very much at that age, but I knew twenty thousand rupees was a lot of money. But who could say? Perhaps she was feeding me very expensive foods. Perhaps I did indeed owe her that much. 

I couldn’t ask Amma for the money directly, of course. But she usually kept a wad of bills in her purse in the living room, meant for all the shopping she was doing. After everyone had gone to sleep, I quietly made my way through the darkness, taking care to avoid the creaky parts of the floor. Sweat dripped down my temples. This was very, very wrong. This was stealing. 

But could one steal from their own parents? Wasn’t this our money? 

I counted twenty bills, each crisp, with a bold “one thousand” plastered across. To be fair, the wad in the purse was fat. There was a very good chance she would fail to even notice the absence of the bills I was taking. I prayed to God for the first time in years that night. 

Please don’t let Amma notice

When I watched Amma gather her things to leave for shopping at the saree shop the next morning, I waited for the inevitable explosion. What was I thinking? Of course she would realize I had taken the money.

But she simply rummaged through the purse, nodded approvingly, and kissed my forehead. With that, she was gone. 

When I handed Anarkali the bills that afternoon, that same Cheshire grin returned, missing molar on display. 

Did I bring the right amount? I worried I had counted something wrong. She whirled about, tucking the wad of cash into the top of her blouse.

Aaj vade talte. Today, I’ll make you fritters. She bustled into the kitchen, pouring hot oil into a pan for the snack. It seemed the money had been enough. 

The dinners continued every night while Baba was at the conference. I told Amma I had made new friends in the building. She didn’t ask too many questions. I was understanding her better when she spoke in Marathi, even though the Marathi she spoke and the Marathi Anarkali spoke seemed worlds apart in my ears. 

Baba returned that Saturday morning, a green tie loose around his neck and his suit a bit crumpled from the flight. His eyes were bleary and reddened, though I wasn’t sure if it was from lack of sleep or an early morning drink. 

Chaha de. He ordered Anarkali to bring him tea as soon as he stepped into the apartment, the first thing out of his mouth, before he even greeted me or Amma. 

The tea was brought out with haste, boiling hot and peppered with cardamom the way he liked it. He barely acknowledged Anarkali’s hands, taking the cup and leaning back in the large armchair with a groan. 

What a tiring week. Amma pressed her hands into his shoulders, and I watched him physically deflate under her touch. He continued to speak about the conference, once again beginning a monologue as if his life were the most interesting thing in the world. He did not ask about Amma’s shopping or her meeting with old friends the night before. He never asked about such things.

The subsidiary wants to launch the new flights by the end of the year, so there’s going to be a big recruitment program over the next couple of months. Just imagine we’ll be the prime connector from Mumbai to Hong Kong, Shanghai, and Taipei. He turned to the left so Amma could massage his shoulder. It’ll be quite busy for me. She sniffed, but said nothing, continuing to press. What was there to be said? 

Anarkali watched silently from the corner. 

What is it like? she asked me out of the blue as I ate rice mixed with daal on the floor of her little house. What is it like to fly? 

I shrugged.

It’s just like sitting in a chair, mostly

Do you feel like a bird?

Not really. You can’t even tell you’re in the sky unless you look out the window

What a sight that must be

Sure. I continued to eat as she stared at me. 

What?

Oh, nothing.

We sat in silence for a few moments as she continued to stare. I wondered what thoughts could possibly be coursing through her head. Finally, she stood and returned to the vanity mirror, picking up that horrible lipstick she liked to wear with my t-shirt. 

Your father is hiring air hostesses, did you know that? She said it airily, as if it were a typical conversation for us to have. 

I didn’t know

Anarkali hummed.

Would you ask him to give me a job? She looked at me, eyes round and shining, as if I had the power of Santa Claus. I didn’t know anything about what Baba did, but I could not bear to tell her that. 

I can ask.

She dropped me at home as the sun dipped below the horizon, bidding me good night. At that point, the watchman knew our schedule, and never seemed to be around during these incriminating moments at the gate. 

Ask him when I come tomorrow morning

I nodded.

That night felt colder than most, as I tossed and turned under my quilt. It was a sweltering Mumbai summer, but the air conditioner had been cranked up to its highest setting, leaving me shivering under the covers. I wondered what Baba would say. If Amma would realize what I’d been doing for all those nights. I was going to be in deep trouble for this friendship with Chikoo Tai. I didn’t quite understand why I was so sure of it, but I was.

So I resolved to tell her I would not be asking Baba to give her a job. 

She watched me expectantly as she scrubbed the floor in the morning. I sat at the table beside Baba, dipping Parle G biscuits into my milk as he flipped through the stack of newspapers that were delivered at the crack of every dawn. 

Why aren’t you asking him? she hissed at me in the corner when I went into the kitchen to drop my mug in the sink. I shrunk away from her. 

I don’t think it’s a good idea. I was mumbling, almost under my breath, but she caught my words.

You owe me, girl. Now go ask him. It was an order, and I did not have the power to fight back. 

Baba. He didn’t look up, simply humming at me from behind his newspaper. The fan whirled above us as I dug around my brain for the right words.

I was wondering… I trailed off. 

Yes? 

Well, I thought maybe what you were saying the other day about hiring at your company… I trailed off yet again.

What? Why are you asking about such things, child? 

Well, maybe you could hire Chikoo Tai. I said all the words very fast, wanting to be rid of them as soon as possible. 

What? He looked between me and Chikoo Tai, who was now standing in the corner, looking at the floor. 

Then he chuckled.

That’s a nice thought, child, but that won’t do. He chuckled to himself again, turning back to the newspaper.

But

Chikoo Tai is happy here, child. He put down his newspaper. Right? This he said directly to her, as if challenging her to disagree with him.

I would like to be an air hostess, sir. She said it breathlessly, maybe trying to imitate the way air hostesses sometimes talk. 

He looked incredulously between us, dumbfounded. 

Did you ask her to ask me this? He slowly turned to face Chikoo Tai. Something had appeared to fall into place in his brain. 

Kay challay? What’s going on? Amma walked into the room, her wet hair still wrapped in a towel. No one answered her, as Baba continued to glare at Chikoo Tai. 

Sir, I— Chikoo Tai herself now looked a bit scared. Anarkali was nowhere to be seen.

She’s coerced our daughter somehow. Baba was purpling with anger. 

Amma came over to me, placing an arm protectively around my shoulders, as if Chikoo Tai would physically harm me. 

Chikoo Tai? She didn’t question Baba at all — they both had decided Chikoo Tai was guilty of something terrible. 

I just wanted— I just thought maybe I could— For once, Chikoo Tai was at a loss for words.

You thought you could work for me, Chikoo Tai? You know you must speak English to work at the airline. His words were vicious. Amma tightened her grasp around me. I wanted to say something. To defend Chikoo Tai. But the words would not come to me. 

How did she coerce you, child? Baba growled at me, and I grew very scared of what he might say. The lie threatened to pop like a cyst within me and come gushing out, but I gulped and forced it back down.

We just talked and— I did not finish my sentence.

I’m done with this nonsense. Shut up and do your work. He turned back to his newspaper, muttering about the audacity of these people

You owe me more money now. Chikoo Tai whispered this to me as she slipped on her sandals later. Her face had buckled with embarrassment earlier, and she’d been entirely silent completing the rest of her work. I nodded. Of course I owed her. I had utterly failed to help her get the new job.

Twenty thousand more. I’ll be by the gate at our usual time. With that, she was gone. 

Amma and Baba went for a nap in the afternoon, as the sun rose high above the clouds. The buildings seemed to cook in the brightness, blurring as the light moved about. 

I snuck my way into Amma’s purse yet again, counting out another twenty bills. The fan continued to whir incessantly as I tucked them into the waistband of my jeans and slipped through the door, hasty in my effort to finish this business.

I was too focused on getting to the gate.

I didn’t even look behind me.

Anarkali was waiting patiently, crouching so her full frame fit within the shadow cast by the stone wall. I thought she would be happy to see me, but when she did, her face blanched, contorted with horror. 

Why are you here? she asked in a high-pitched voice. I furrowed my eyebrows. 

I brought you the money. In my excitement, I pulled out the bills and waved them in her face. 

And that was when I finally realized that I had fallen into a trap.

What in the name of God are you doing? 

I whisked around to see Baba seething just ten feet away, his hands closed into fists, knuckles gleaming white. The bills fell from my hand, lazily fluttering to the ground as the world crashed down around us.

Sir, I don’t know— Chikoo Tai backed against the wall, looking as though she might cry. 

You’re blackmailing our daughter now? You bitch! Baba roared at her, his spittle flying in all directions. He grabbed my arm tightly, so tight I cried out in pain, and pulled me behind him. I’d never thought he was particularly tall, but now, he towered over Chikoo Tai, face red and teeth bared. 

How much money have you stolen from us, bitch? Baba raised his hand and slapped her across the face. My mouth dropped open. I’d never seen him act this way, so unrelenting. She crumpled to the ground, whimpering apologies that no one could hear. Apologies no one cared to hear.

The watchman ran up to us, perhaps deciding it was finally time to intervene. 

Call the police, Ramu. My father’s voice was dripping with acid. Lock this bitch up for stealing from us.

Please sir, I beg you— Chikoo Tai crawled forward and latched onto his leg, rocking against it in a plea for freedom.

Get off me, you cockroach. Baba kicked her in disgust. 

I watched her fall backwards, the dust on the ground now flaking her cotton saree. Large tears streaked her face. Anarkali was gone. Only the pitiful Chikoo Tai was left behind like a stain on the road. 

Baba sent me upstairs, and Amma forbade me from looking out the window. I sat at the table, waiting and wondering what would happen to Chikoo Tai, if she would reveal what I had been doing behind my parents’ back. 

I did not see what happened to her. When Baba came back to the apartment, he gave me a withering look and went to the bathroom, calling for Amma to bring him his towel. Upon his return, he said nothing at all. No one said anything at all.

Of course, the silence was only for our own family. For days, Amma called every one of our relatives, reveling in the opportunity to share some new gossip. Forty thousand rupees she stole from us. Coercing a child, what a vile mind! The story grew more and more embellished, more and more fantastical, each time she told it. By the end, I started to wonder if my own memory of the events was somehow wrong, if I had imagined all that I had seen.  

The night we were due to leave Mumbai, I sat at the windowsill in the living room, looking out upon the sea of twinkling fluorescent lights that washed out the city after the sun dipped below the horizon. Amma and Baba whizzed about, finishing packing the bags (I told you that vase would put us over the weight limit, he was yelling), but I was still. I wondered if Anarkali was down there, underneath one of those fluorescent lights, looking back up at me. 

We trekked downstairs, Ramu helping Baba lug the bags. My grandmother tearfully held my hands, wondering out loud if she would be alive to see me again. More than once, I saw Amma roll her eyes at the dramatics. Still, I was quiet. 

A minivan waited for us in front of the building. As my grandmother finally let go of me, I turned to clamber into the van. A rough hand extended to help me. I looked up gratefully, only to recoil with fear. 

What are you doing here? I blurted it out before I stopped myself. His beady eyes flashed dangerously. No one else had seemed to notice my outburst, too busy yelling at Ramu about how best to fit the bags in the trunk. 

Ganesh pretended not to know me at all as we set off from the apartment. We left behind the leafy street and turned onto the symphony of cars and rickshaws and motorcycles and buses and the occasional oxcart that was the expressway. He turned up the volume on the music, as if a veneer of sound could drown out the ambivalent chaos of the world outside. 

I love this song. It was the first time I’d seen Baba smile all evening. He finally relaxed into the seat, humming along to the crisp melodies of Lata Mangeshkar. Beautiful movie, Mughal-e-Azam. 

You probably just liked to look at Anarkali. Now it was Amma who piped up with a smirk. I turned to look at her incredulously. She took my surprise as a question, chuckling as she dabbed hand sanitizer onto her palms again. 

We’ll watch this film sometime, child. It’s a good one. Tragic story of Prince Salim and Anarkali. She joined Baba in humming.

What happened to Anarkali? It was a desperate question, one that I probably knew would never be satisfactorily answered. They couldn’t know. How could they know anything? 

But before Amma could say anything, Ganesh cleared his throat, cutting through the music that had seemed to speed up impossibly, filling the car with something beyond this world. His decaying, tobacco-stained teeth appeared behind a curl in his lip, illuminated by the sickening light of every vehicle that raced around us to oblivion. It was a monster of a smile, not friendly in the least. I wanted to vomit, feeling the horrible lie, that terrible burden curdling in my stomach.  

They buried her alive

 
 

Pooja Joshi is a Desi writer from North Carolina. She is currently based in Boston, where she is pursuing her MBA and MPP at the Harvard Business School and the Harvard Kennedy School of Government. Previously, she has worked in health tech strategy and management consulting. Her work has been published in numerous outlets and will be included in the forthcoming Best Microfiction 2024 anthology. You can find her at www.pdjoshi.com or on X/Twitter @poojajoshitalks.

 Ants and Lizards Running Around

Kerry Furukawa

After my 16-year-old and I have quarreled about where she will go for sixth form, I go on my own tour of the school that wears the blue skirts, the school she insists on going to. I assume she only wants to go there because some of her friends do. Which is not a bad reason, but not the best one either. She says she wants a change of scenery. We can travel for that, I say. Just continue at your current school, they’ve had a sixth form for years, they know what they’re doing. The blue school used to have a sixth form for years, too, my daughter says, they’d just been taking a break.

It is a mediocre school, I think, but don’t say. Why did they have to take a break in the first place? There is no way I can win. I just tell her I’ll go to see what the blue school is like. What do you mean, she says, you pass there every day. She has a point. But I have never been to the compound, and more importantly, I am sick of the argument. I just shut up and, with nothing to shoot down, she does too.

I take a day off to go and see the blue school. My daughter is at a friend’s house. This is how she has been spending her summer – friends’ houses, beach trips, waking up long after my husband and I leave for work, lazing on the couch. I would do those very things if I were her. But I am not, even though I have been. I once also had a wide-open summer after fifth form where all I had to think about was how to have fun.

The woman in the office, who wrinkles her nose to push up her glasses every few seconds, says Sure, you can go and take a look. The doors should be open and there’s nobody else here. She does eye me a bit oddly at first. But I tell her that I want to make a decision before all the spaces are taken and that I also can’t get any other days off from my job at the tax office. Government worker to another, she relents.

Go around to the back and walk until you see some steps, she says. Climb the steps and you will see two small buildings, then a larger one on a hill – that’s the sixth form block.

I do as I’m told. After the steps, there is a slope, narrow with a pleasant incline. The path is bumpy, with tufts of bush between stones. Rather than being a school block, the structure on top is dwelling-like, and looks as if it might have been a Great House once. It has a wraparound verandah with a double-sided staircase. Even without venturing into the rooms, it is plain to see that it is old. Nothing like the more modern, purpose-built buildings below.

I am tempted to be mad. To wonder aloud to the woman in the office, and even the principal, if this is the kind of place parents are paying their money (and taxes!) to have their children educated in.

But there is something about a breeze that starts playing around on my skin that pulls me away from wrath. It shimmies around the verandah and flows into the rooms. Above the blackboard in the front room, a string of cobwebs does a quick Jonkunnu dance – just like some of the ones I would fix my eyes on as a child – spiritedly darting lanky gray limbs here and there to a rhythm carried by the breeze.

At points, the wooden floor inside the schoolhouse feels like it might give in. Of the five rooms, the largest and most decrepit is at the back. It is empty, as if there were no current plans for it. I don’t look for or see any toilets. The house is too small to have been a main home, I finally decide, maybe it was one of Massa’s other houses. From the back step, I look out at clusters, towers, and mini plains of green, so dense, like a green wall. My mind wanders before latching on to a thought. I am sure they would have provided a good place for me to jump from my body and run to, back when I was little. My preferred destination had always been the banana grove behind our house, where the trees that delivered fruit were chopped down by the same man from beneath whose body I wanted to slip away. That sparse grove was the safest place I had known.

I return to the schoolhouse verandah to see the woman from the office making her way up the slope in her white short-sleeved jacket. I blink away my grandmother waddling toward the door in her best Sunday suit with two red strips on the breast pocket.

The woman stops when she sees me, and says, loudly, through the quiet, Oh I was just coming to check on you. You were up here so long.

She waits for me to join her, hands akimbo, eyes popping out over the glasses she hasn’t bothered to adjust. It’s so cool up here, I tell her.

Yes, we are sure the students will love it. You know how teenagers get hot.

At the bottom, I thank the woman, tell her we’ll apply by the deadline and decide I’ll drive the long route home, slowly and with the windows down. I feel like I want to be inside myself just a bit longer today.

But what good can this lead to? If I don’t think too much about those things that happened many years ago, it’s not so hard to move forward in a normal way. But the moment I encounter a whiff of a memory of the smell I’ve been trying to un-smell for thirty years, remember the places I couldn’t truly escape to, it becomes necessary for me to be there again – my body pressed into the red rug in my grandparents’ living room, staring up at the zinc ceiling and making sure to keep quiet so no one would hear us.

I am smoothing my daughter’s new school uniform over the ironing board. Before this, I was doing some of the same round-the-house things I’ve been doing every day this week. And since it is the last week before my daughter starts sixth form, activities like making sure the dressmaker has sewn her uniforms properly are in the mix.

Having tugged here and there on the bright blue skirts to see if anything came apart, I set up the ironing board and wait for the iron to get hot. This is the first and only time I will ever iron my daughter’s uniform. I don’t need to, but everything feels so much like an end.

The pointy tip on the dark grey face of the iron tugs at my memory. It reminds me of something I’ve seen over and over again. And must see again. I unplug the iron and go straight for a box with photos, located on the bottom of the bookshelf. In the photo I am looking for, the very edge of a roof juts into the frame behind four gleaming faces. Along with three men, only one of them a close friend at the time, I am sitting at a wooden table on top of a mountain. Why did I ever climb a mountain with three men? It didn’t even occur to me at the time that I should have been a little concerned. Or perhaps I was, and I’d brushed it off and gone anyway.

While we were climbing up the mountain that day, I was thirsty, but I also needed the toilet. There were no toilets until the peak, so I just drank some sweet, icy stuff and kept holding it. I didn’t think for a minute that there wouldn’t be any running water at the top. After all, we were in Japan, where storing water in pans and using pit latrines – like we did when I was a child here in Jamaica – were things I had never heard of.

At the top, without even putting my bag down on the table where we would later take that sun-filled photo, I made my way to the toilet. It smelled. And it smelled familiar. The fixture seemed normal enough – white and egg-shaped, unlike the concrete square with a wooden seat that we had when I was a child. But this was also just a shit hole, which explained the smell.

Without relieving myself, I returned to the others, smiled for the photo, and three hours later, when we finally made it down the mountain, I used a flushable toilet that did not remind me of the place where I first saw blood on my panties.

I suppose many people do, in fact, first see blood on their panties in a toilet. When I was growing up, many people in our area also had pit latrines, just like we did. But I was ten, and that blood wasn’t my period. Nap time had just finished, only I (or the person whose dull thrusts led to there being blood on my panties) hadn’t been sleeping. Now, after all these years of living, and throughout them all, I’ve come to see, believe or accept, that men having sex with children in their families is also not that surprising.

At some point, I am finished with the ironing. Three skirts and five white shirts are hanging in my daughter’s closet where her old uniform – the same except that the skirt had been green – used to hang. The box is back on the shelf, the photo back between otherwise forgotten moments of time.

The breath in my nostrils was not mine alone. It smelt of cigarettes and ganja and sharpness and it filled my head. The air rushing through my ears sounded like a dog panting and whimpering and squealing all while trying to be quiet. When the air flowing through me was mine alone again, the animal sounds were gone, but the smell hung to my inner walls.

All the times before and after that time became that single smell. Sometimes on a beach when I was watching everybody’s things, or in a club when my favorite song was on, or the moment I cheered my daughter on as she took her first steps, I remembered, and quickly forgot, that I had also tasted that breath. Even after I stopped remembering all its notes, I still had the memory of once being able to. The other smell, the one that came from between me and this man, the smell I washed from my body and cream-colored panties, rests right above my mouth. 

Was it my mother who knew first? She was working abroad back then, and occasional calls on somebody’s borrowed phone were only so we could hear each other’s voices. Was it my grandmother who knew? She had raised three girls, grandchildren from her two daughters off looking for greener pastures. Or was it my aunt, whose words I still remember, ‘Mi can’t believe di same ting happen again.’ I am still scared to ask who she meant. Who could have done the same thing and to whom? I am scared because I believed then, as I do now, that I already know the answer.

When I was older, but still young enough to feel that it was OK to talk about those kinds of things, I told a man from our family. Maybe the first man – second – who knew of it. We were going on a trip somewhere on one of those very indistinct bright days where the sun can make even detritus seem beautiful. You see this kind of day often, but the bedazzlement of the air always gets your attention.

He was driving us to a place with zip lines and bobsleds, an adventure park for tourists. After spending months working in the UK, my relative had wanted to do some fun things on his trip home to paradise. I was in university at the time, which meant I was essentially free. Wow, he said when I told him about it. That’s terrible, he said, shaking his head, pulling in his upper lip, extending the lower. Very terrible. He didn’t ask any questions. Even now, I wonder why no one did. Were they afraid of what they might find out? Were they worried they would have to do something about it? Sometimes I still wish somebody would ask me some questions. That day, I zipped and flew and howled until I was tired, wanting exhaustion to replace the uneasiness within my chest.

I ask my daughter to tell me about her day. She and her friend Carina visited Carina’s grandfather in a neighboring parish.

The man is hilarious, she says. Quick-mouthed with a reputation for liking younger women.

I immediately think this is an opportunity to ask her. It will ruin the mood, but I don’t care. Did he try anything with you?

She laughs. Try what? He’s 93!

Anybody else ever try anyting with you yet? Anybody older?

To this, she jolts her head back from the neck. After a moment, she says no, nobody has ever tried anything with her. Nothing more finds my tongue and she starts fiddling with her phone.

The verandah we had when I was a little girl was not unlike the one I have now. But there was no grille or high walls apart from the one that closed off the living room from outside eyes. A window and front door interrupted the stretch of grey, unpainted concrete that faced the street. At night, we sat around and listened to stories from our grandmother about aunts or distant female relatives who always knew trouble was coming because their ‘belly bottom’ – a body part one only became aware of when it was time to fret – started to burn. Some of these nights were as clear as the water in our steel drums, but most were so black we could only imagine what lay out on the street in front of us. Or in the rooms behind us.

When my daughter was around three, she, my husband and I spent a night in that house. There was electricity there by that time. But with all the land hanging around and there being more bush than other houses nearby, when the lights were off, it was the same thick blackness as always. The house was full for my grandmother’s 96th birthday celebrations the next day. My husband, daughter and I slept in one of the same beds I must have slept in as a child. We had intended to just drive down in the morning, but no, some other relatives had said, come early, we want to spend some time with the baby.

The man was still there. He slept in the room he had always slept in. This is family. We greeted each other, as we still do even now if we happen to meet. He said some things maybe to, maybe about my daughter. We had stopped having conversations that weren’t necessary a long time before that. Whenever the family gathered, I was the only one who seemed unable to laugh freely in this man’s presence. Maybe the others didn’t know what he’d done to me more than one time. Maybe I hadn’t told them about the blood, and so they thought what he’d done was ‘harmless,’ like I sometimes say of the shopkeeper who would grab and squeeze parts of my preteen body. Or maybe my family had simply forgotten. After all, nobody had sat me down and questioned me about it, no special person from any office anywhere had come to talk to me. My mother, the only person who might have known to hug me, was not there.

After it all came out, my grandparents continued to go to church, send us to school, and keep us fed. And I continued to be a child, until I wasn’t anymore. It was as if they thought that if it was ignored, it would simply just disappear. Still, I didn’t know how anybody could forget, so I vowed that my indifference toward the man, my complete reluctance to speak on any topic concerning him, would be my way of reminding them all. Whether they are reminded of anything is unknown to me.

On that morning of my grandmother’s birthday celebration, I slipped out of bed before the wood fires were started for huge pots of soup, curry goat and rice and peas. Dew was still on the ground and smokiness from some charcoal kiln in some bush somewhere trickled through the freshness of the air. A few things had changed since I was a child – three mango trees reduced to one, two new orange trees, no more ackee trees. The pit latrine was covered in overgrowth and there were now toilets inside the house.

I was brushing a bit of loose soil off my grandfather’s tomb when I heard footsteps. My husband was coming toward me and nodding in the way he does when he guesses I’m thinking about something. He was alone.

What’s wrong, he asked when he got closer.

You leave her by herself?

Plenty people in the house. She’s still sleeping anyway.

I went back and sat on the bed until my daughter woke up. By afternoon, the yard was full of the rank smell of goat meat made pleasant by spices, and the voices of people with full bellies. My daughter went from aunt to aunt, uncle to uncle, cousin to cousin, playing and telling stories everybody pretended to understand. Sitting on her chair in a corner on the verandah, my grandmother fed my daughter endless pieces of fried chicken. The bigger kids gave her balloons, cotton candy, and rides on their shoulders. In the evening, she fell asleep five minutes into the drive back home.

Sorry about this morning, I said to my husband, after we had talked about how the people behaved, how happy Mama looked, and how good the food was. Then I told him everything. About all the nap times and night times. About the blood. How worried I was for our daughter.

How can you be in the same place with him?

I shrugged.

Think you could ever tell her when she’s older? I don’t want that man anywhere near her!

I looked out the window and saw the same things I had always seen there – more trees than houses being slowly overtaken by darkness.

Friday before her new school starts, and we are home alone. My daughter is sitting on the verandah doing lord knows what on her phone. I can see her from the window in the living room, where I am leafing through some of her new textbooks. Sometimes she looks up and out onto the street. Beyond our gate and the narrow road is nothing but the neighbor’s yard. On both sides of their yard are other yards, as there are beside ours. We are used to this scene, but I wonder what she sees. It is around four, a time when she would have been leaving school during the term. A time when I would be getting ready to leave work, pick her up, or respond to her message that she didn’t need to be picked up. Before the exams and the break, those messages had been coming in more often.

In my own summer before sixth form, I had my first real kiss in the dark under the apple tree by a gate not very different from the one my daughter is now facing. Has my daughter, like all my friends back then, done more with boys? A shame, a true shame that I don’t know. Did my friends’ parents know? She must have done something. This summer alone she’s spent a few nights (supposedly) at friends’ houses.

I’ve stopped reading her history book and I’m simply staring at my daughter’s back. Soon, she will start spending her days in that schoolhouse overlooking the forest I wished I’d had to hug me when I was a child. The breeze sweeping through the schoolhouse will become too familiar to her to invite reflection. As her teen years end, she will start feeling the freedom of doing almost anything she wants, within and without those ancient walls. For a while, it won’t matter much what has happened before or even what she might cause to happen. She will joke, and dance and argue like nothing else matters. All of that is still waiting for her.

Before I start making dinner, I go to the little garden outside for some thyme, and find the day is still just a day. Like any other. Sun and sky in their place. Dry leaves on the ground, ants and lizards running around. Too normal and recurrent to remember. Or forget.

 
 

Kerry Furukawa was born in 1984 in Jamaica. Now living in Japan, she explores ‘home’ and ‘belonging’ in her writing. She enjoys running while listening to reggae, and is an MFA student at the University of British Columbia. She blogs occasionally at kerryfurukawa.com and is on Instagram @furukawakerry.

Mustard Seeds

Anagha Devarakonda

 

She clutches the plastic rim of the shopping cart, dry hands so stiff she can see white lines weave baskets over her knuckles. The noxious smell of deli meat permeates the air around her. All she wants is a handful of mustard seeds.

 She was only six when she first saw a photo of America. Tucked between the pages of the June 1948 edition of Chandamama that she had borrowed from her neighbor was a glossy print of a stunning green statue holding a torch. She didn’t know what this statue was, didn’t even know where it was, but a feeling she couldn’t quite identify swelled up inside her. It was a feeling that made her want to rip out the meticulously oiled braids Amma had plaited into her hair.

She returned to the picture often, chasing after that swell in her chest – when she got into an argument with her mother because they ate the same dal, curry, rice, yogurt for dinner every day; when she wanted to put a ponytail in her hair instead of the painful slicked-back braids her mother subjected her to; when she wanted to run across the street on the way to school instead of walking in single-file with all the other uniformed girls.

When her neighbor came by to pick up his book a month later, she was emboldened by the honesty and independence the photo had instilled in her and she asked to keep it. After finally getting him to agree to her keeping the photo (but not the book), she asked what the photo even was. He said that it was a picture of America. He told her that America was a land overflowing with dreams, a land of wealth and success and satisfaction and excitement. In America his parents couldn’t force him to become a doctor. No. In America he could be a racecar driver, he could follow his own desires. He told her that he was going to move there when he grew older, that he just could not wait.

She heard and saw a lot about America after that. Commercials on the radio advertising face cream that American celebrities used. Articles in the local Telugu newspaper with the headline “Ten Reasons Why You Should Move to America.” Anecdotes in the marketplace about relatives of relatives who were thriving across the globe.

But she could not move to America. She sat in her room, no excitement, no satisfaction, no chance for success or wealth. She sat there itching to let her hair down but too scared to invite the disapproval of her community. She sat still, comforted only by the photo on her dresser.

Vijay readily accompanied her to the market, as always, like a hero in one of those romance movies she secretly adored. The small shop was just across the street, the owner was a mavayya, an uncle, to her, and she was better at bartering than anyone, her sharp tongue able to cut even the steeliest opponents. She had gone to the market without him tens of thousands of times. She knew this place just as she knew the number of fingers on her hands; she knew she would never experience anything new there.

An obnoxious bell chimed the second they set foot in the door. The scent of masala and humidity and the never-ending routine enveloped the air. Mavayya immediately called out a greeting, and upon seeing her face, tried to sell her a box of laddoos for a Super-U discount he’d created just for her. He did this every time she was here, and every time, she eventually gave in to the temptation of ghee and jaggery. But unlike her usual weekly grocery roundup, this time she finally had an exciting mission: mustard seeds.

Her husband had been begging Amma to make her famous pulihora since his first taste of it a year ago, the day after their wedding. Her Amma had always resisted, with laughing eyes; saying it was a comforting embrace meant only for times of change. Her daughter had never understood this and thought her mother just enjoyed speaking in riddles. There was nothing wrong with change, especially in a backwards place like this. Vijay asked for the recipe every week, over chai on Thursdays, but Amma just shook her head, and told him that comfort could not be written down. Somehow though, that day, he had managed to wheedle the dish out of her, on the condition that her daughter delivered her a bag of mustard seeds.

At the cash register, Vijay gently placed his index finger on her knuckle, smooth from the moisture in the Kakinada air. He told her in a hushed voice about the job he’d gotten in a place called Albuquerque, all the way in the United States. He told her that they were moving in three weeks. “So soon?” she almost asked, but her brain immediately responded with “not soon enough.”

She only knew one person who had gone to the United States from Kakinada, her neighbor from when she was a child. Her family, her friends, they talked about him like he was a celebrity. Every one of his annual letters home were passed from house to house like precious artifacts. His paycheck, his job as a cardiac surgeon, his adventures at all of America’s iconic landmarks, they were successes that all of Kakinada had adopted. She hadn’t seen him in twenty years and didn’t even know what he looked like. But she respected him, admired him, and wanted to be just like him.

He was out there forging a path of his own, one that was not dictated by people who had been examining him since childhood. He made his own choices, understood his own potential. He was not beholden to anyone or anything and embraced the change rather than a perfunctory lifestyle. His life was his alone.

And maybe, she thought, as mavayya handed her a bag with her purchase inside, double knotted as usual, soon, her life would finally be hers.

The train station was crowded, sticky, louder than a street after an accident. The automated voice on the intercom crackled to life announcing that the train to Mumbai would board in 30 minutes. She knew that once she set foot on that train, once her ticket was stamped, she could not come back out.

She turned to run to the train, eager to start the new chapter in her life. But a hand on her wrist pulled her back. She tried to wrench it free, but it stayed firm. Her Amma, who could not make the expensive journey to the airport to see her off, pressed a small piece of paper into her hand. Amma’s eyes, which ordinarily sparkled like the wrapper of a Hershey’s bar, glistened like polished topaz on the brink of cracking.

“Please write to us,” Amma said in a shaky voice. “Please don’t take away that little girl we’ve raised.”

Before her daughter could ask any questions or even just respond, the last call sounded, and the younger woman leapt onto the train.

It was only deep into the two-day train journey that she remembered the piece of paper. She had thoughtlessly stuffed it into the pocket of her carry-on bag. She found the slip and unfolded it. A recipe for Pulihora

Each day she went on a walk, chasing after that overpowering freedom she unleashed when she was six with a scrappy Chandamama book in her hands. There was nothing to see in this godforsaken town, nothing but miles and miles of dust and sand and withered, yellowing tumbleweeds. But she was determined to catch that feeling, and trap that elusive butterfly in a jar.

The first day, she ran into her neighbor, a middle-aged woman with a wad of gum in her mouth and skin that resembled a golden raisin. The woman took one look at her and clucked her tongue, “Oh you poor thing, you don’t know any English.” The neighbor grabbed a lock of her hair without warning – hair finally let loose for the wind to feel, finally free from those restricting braids. This stranger tangled her fingers through the tresses like they were termites swarming an old door. She peppered the invasion with cover-up compliments.

“How silky, I would kill for hair like this, can you tell me your hair routine – never mind it’s probably too exotic.”

The next time the young woman went for a walk, she oiled her hair and wrapped it tightly in a braid. She didn’t want even a single strand to fall out.

Four days later, an old man across the street hurled obscenities at her for stepping on his lawn. She apologized with an easy smile, hands folded in namaskaram, and uttered a small, “sorry,” one of the few English words she could speak confidently. She was honestly surprised he was so worked up about this; in Kakinada, not a single person would bat an eye. But this old man did not even dignify her with a response. He just cast a withering glance her way, overflowing with vitriol and disgust, a glance that made her want to melt into the cement and never look up again.

Each day, the doubtful whispers in her mind grew and intertwined. They were ivy, taking over a carefully built castle. She told Vijay about the doubts, but he laughed at her, proclaiming it “crazy talk.” Each day was a battle to open the door of her rickety apartment. She longed to curl up on the cold vinyl floors of their still-unfurnished flat and wait for sleep to lay its hands over her eyes.

On one of those days that blended into the next, she found a pen that looked like its end had been half chewed and then abandoned, and a piece of scrap paper buried deep in one of their suitcases. She should keep her word – if not the adventurous oath she made to herself, then at least the letters she promised Amma.

She had never been a good liar, believing honesty to be a virtue. But she realized that day that lying was a skill, and she just hadn’t been trying hard enough. Lies flowed easily from the pen, forming an exquisite portrait made of words, a painting that was an utter fake. She was good, had never been better, the letter said. The weather here was wonderful, the landscape here was beautiful. Yes, of course, she had made friends, because everyone here was so kind and welcoming. She was finding great success and freedom here, but not at all at the expense of comfort. She thought this place was heaven on earth.

She was impressed by her handiwork.

“Can you make some Pulihora?”

It was the first time he had really talked to her in a week and a half. They had been orbiting around each other all that time, she, stuck in the crevices of her mind, and he, caught up in the world outside of their marriage. She ate a dinner of Wonder Bread with peanut butter slathered on thickly at exactly 7:30 p.m., and went to sleep on the pile of sheets they had fashioned in the corner room. He came home an hour later, from his 12-hour shift as a clerk at the bank, ate the same thing, and came to their pile of sheets. She always pretended to be asleep when he approached.

“Yes,” she said, voice fragile and dry, like a cracked window milliseconds from shattering completely. She hadn’t used her vocal chords since the day she encountered the old man on his lawn. “Yes, but I need mustard seeds. Can we go to the market tomorrow?”

He looked at her softly, an undercurrent of sadness and fatigue peeking through his gaze. “I have to work, but I can drop you off.”

Must she go alone into that unfamiliar place? Must she not have a single friendly face by her side? No. This was what she signed up for when she came to America. A routine of unfamiliarity and discomfort.

Her husband had dropped her off at the store, promising to pick her up in an hour. The young woman begged him to come with her, to talk to the store clerks as she stood by him, but he simply unlocked the passenger seat door of their secondhand Datsun and drove away as soon as she got out.

Now she is alone in the store that whispers, “Why are you here?” It mocks her cotton saree; it ridicules her Bata sandals. The walls, the produce, the shelves, the carts. They all tell her to leave and never come back, to get out of their space and get back to her own.

She jumps at every shadow she sees, pretends to examine the nearest box of cereal, prays no one will try to talk to her and hopes they won’t realize she can’t speak English well and can only barely understand it. These whispers she hears are overrunning her brain.

She exits the supermarket an hour later, having scoured every shelf for mustard seeds to no avail. She doesn’t know why she thought they would be here. She’s been in the States for two weeks now, she should have known they don’t sell mustard seeds in this country. What was she thinking? A blind hope, perhaps, that maybe she’d find that slice of home.

She has to go back to her sterile apartment now, that resembles a mental hospital more than it does a home. She must tell her husband that she cannot make him the Pulihora he has been craving. He will look at her with something close to pity and disappointment, but not exactly either, and tell her that it is okay in his Telugu that is already gaining an American accent. And they will eat Wonder Bread and peanut butter, and watch their unsaid words ricochet off the walls.

At the door that leads to the parking lot, a security guard barks at her to come closer. He asks if she has bought anything, and she shakes her head. He narrows his blue eyes and tells her that shoplifting is a crime punishable by law. She knows all those words but has never heard them in that order. She stands still, her mouth drier than her knuckles in the New Mexico summer, unable to make a sound.

He takes in her brown skin and asks if she knows English, stretching out his vowels as if talking to an imbecile and making his eyes wide and crazed. She hesitates before nodding, but he takes that moment of hesitation as an invitation to pat her down. And that is when she finally understands what is happening and she wants to scream but knows that it will make him do even worse. And what good will screaming do when there is no one to hear it?

She is terrified the safety pin on her saree and the pleats she has so carefully set will come undone under the aggressive pressure of his hands. She shuts her eyes wishing this was some kind of nightmare and that maybe she would wake up in Kakinada to the smell of Amma’s dal, curry, yogurt and rice wafting through the air.

But when she opens her eyes a second later, she is still there, on the sidewalk of an Albuquerque K-Mart. She is still there, in the United States, thousands of miles away from Kakinada. She is still there, living that American Dream. 

 
 

Anagha Devarakonda (she/her) is a writer and student in Albuquerque, New Mexico. She uses her writing to give a voice to the forgotten stories of her ancestors and connect her rich Indian heritage with the America that raised her. When not writing Anagha loves reading anytime and anyplace she can and exploring the New Mexican desert she calls home.

 Clementina’s Sweet Pleasure Spot (CSPS) 

Ayotola Tehingbola

  • WELCOME to Clementina’s Sweet Pleasure Spot. Oga BBC, balance well, okay? Or else. If you fall, nobody will carry you here. There is no ambulance or 911. Angela, these bottles of Coke are not cold. You wan make these Oyinbo people faint for my hotel? You are welcome, my August visitors. Who is Clyde among you? You are the one they told me about? Make yourselves at home. Only me? BBC? When Big Poppy told me that one international journalist wanted to interview me and my business, I opened my mouth wide and couldn’t close it. This small me? Hope this red lipstick is not too red for the camera. It is my signature look. You see me walking down the street with my red mouth and gold walking stick and you just know Madam Clem is in town. Cameraman, what is your own name? Seth? Make me fine, okay? Make sure you edit the video well well, remove all these wrinkles. You people are welcome.



  • No. Oga, Cly, or whatever your name is, I said no. You cannot interview my girls. Come and be going then. I know you came from abroad but I don’t care. Don’t you know where you are? No be Naija we dey? You wan carry their face put for TV? If you are here to do an interview and you have not asked how to do things here, maybe you are not ready. Is prostitution allowed in your country? Okay, but you know it is not allowed here, yes? So why are you now doing anyhow here now? I’m in the business of saving these girls. All these girls. I know all of them one by one. I know their pain. I know where they came from. I have protected them and I’ll continue to protect them. Don’t you understand what kind of business this is? When I’m talking to you I won’t even give you their real names. I will tell you what you need to know, all six of them. I have more that come and go, but these ones are the ones that stay here. My regulars. This house has eight rooms. Me and my husband Dawi share one. Six for each girl. And one extra for short stays. Yes, I’m married. You think this ring is fake? This ring is not fake. It shock you? It shock even me!



  • Why did we become prostitutes? Why does anybody become a prostitute? And why not?



  • I did not plan to get into this business but I don’t regret it. Never. I came to Lagos in 1994. I was sixteen years old. My cousin came to Lagos a year before I did and we were hearing only good news about her. The house she was working in was good. They gave her new clothes, and she slept in a big bedroom, only her. They put her in school and she sent her report card home. She came first in her class every term. And the madam and oga said if she kept coming first they would sponsor her education, all the way to university. I was living with my brother then, he was looking for work, thinking of becoming a driver, and there was no money for school fees for me. He didn’t want to let me go to Lagos, but after some time, there was no choice. We just kept praying that whatever madam and oga I get would be kind. My employers were not bad people, but most of the time, it was like I wasn’t even there. My madam had a big shop in Balogun market and I was cleaning and carrying goods and running around to buy drinks for the customers. Unfortunately, they didn’t put me in school but the work was not hard. And the customers always gave me small change. I spent three years in that house. It wasn’t bad at first and I was saving money. Then, katakata burst, everything scatter. Their son came from England to visit them. As usual, you know what happened. This their son is married and has children in England. He tried to touch me and I gave him an uppercut like this, see. Big blow to his chin. He went to go and report to his mother, and you know what she did? She beat me. The woman that has never even shouted at me in three years beat me and sent me out of their house. She didn’t let me pack my clothes, my load, nothing. All the money I have been saving, poof. She didn’t let me go back inside the house. I would have gone back to my brother, but no head, no tail, I had nothing. There were no phones like we have now. That night, I slept in front of her shop in the market hoping that I would beg her in the morning and she would accept me back. The extra beating I received, I cannot begin to describe it for you. This my walking stick is not for fashion. I was so hungry and my hands were shaking, like this, see. I helped people carry their loads to their cars for small change or else I would have died of hunger. I didn’t have anywhere to sleep. Every night, I would go from under the bridge to an empty church or a car park to sleep. Do you know what kept following me? Men. The thing I did not allow to happen inside my madam’s big house followed me everywhere. After some time, I started sleeping under cars. I would stay still and try not to move, try not to make a sound. I thought nobody would find me there. But this Lagos? Eventually, one man pinned me down. All my running was for myself. He did what he did. I decided, look, if these men want to take, they can take. Is this what I was protecting? But, if they must take, they will not take for free.



  • Did he rape me? Are you not hearing me? What do you think? And who have they not raped in this country? They have raped all of us.



  • So you see Angela, the girl that brought your Coke? She is my second-in-command. She was the first person that my brother sent to me. This house is a place of escape, a place of security. After like three or four years of being on my own, I started to send small change to my brother, Orode. He started to think I had money. Everybody outside Lagos thinks everybody inside Lagos has money. They think anybody can come here and make it. I told him what I was doing, honest to God, and he didn’t even shake, didn’t even blink his eyes. He just said we all must do what we must do. Then after some time, he wrote to me that he needed me to help him take in Angela. Her husband was beating her. As if that was not enough, he was teaching her three boys to beat her too. Yes, she has three boys. She does not look like it, I know. I like to call my girls girls. No customer that comes here wants to sleep with a woman. Every man wants a girl. So, imagine your own child beating you. I don’t have children, but a child that I pushed out from my own toto beating me? The first child beat her. The second child learned to do the same. Angela’s brain came loose when the last one, just seven years old, small chonkolo thing like this that you can carry with one hand, threw his cup at her head because he wanted more beans and she said no. She descended on the child and then her husband and her other two children descended on her. She lost three teeth. You can’t see it, but under that wig, there is a wound where hair cannot grow anymore. I don’t know how my brother met her, and I didn’t want to know. He wrote to me about her and I told him that as long as she was okay with this line of work, I will be there for her. Two weeks later, she was in Lagos. I always release my girls after five years of working for me. Angela has been with me forever. She was here when I laid the foundation for this house. She has said she will be here till the day she dies.



  • My funniest girl is Hajara. That girl can make any man laugh. She is a hijabi. Even when she is with customers, she keeps her hijab on. You can never see her hair or her neck. You would think that is a problem in this line of business, but it is not. It just means when the Muslim men come, we are ready for them. They like it, walahi. They feel holier somehow, closer to Allah, doing it with a hijabi. Even the ones that are not Muslim want to have the experience of sleeping with a hijabi. Some of them, when they enter her room, will start trying to remove her hijab. She just has to scream and Big Poppy will enter and throw them out. Hajara came to me just four years ago. Her time with me is almost up. Hajara has suffered seizures since she was a small girl. Many people in this country see seizures as a curse. So she didn’t find a husband till she was sixteen. But, when her husband’s family came for inquiries before the sealing of the marriage, they found out that she had not been cut. They nearly canceled the marriage but Hajara’s family begged them, that they didn’t do the cutting because of her seizures. What if the seizure starts when there is a blade between her legs? But the husband’s family said she must be cut before they marry her. If you see Hajara, she is a big woman. How many people will hold her down? And by now, she was old enough. How will she endure the pain? So she ran away from home. It took her a while to hear of me and find me, but she eventually found me. And I told her, you don’t have to change yourself in Clementina’s Sweet Pleasure Spot. Keep the hijab on. Come the way you are. 



  • When Patience came here, she said she had to leave her husband’s house and village because everybody believed she was a witch. I told her, all of us are witches. Patience did not get pregnant after she married. The first year, the second year, the third year, she kept counting, nothing took. So her husband married another wife. By the second month, the new wife was pregnant. Then, she lost the baby. She got pregnant again, another miscarriage. This new wife went to her church, and the prophet saw a vision that Patience was the one eating her babies. That Patience made a deal with the devil and ate her own children too, that is why she could not have babies, and now, she was eating her co-wife’s babies. All these prophets and the things they see, the things they say to destroy lives. Her husband sent her out, and her parents did not accept her back. Nobody will accept a woman-witch-child-eater. But I will. 



  • Oga BBC. What will you eat? My girls will arrange anything you want to eat. There is abula down the road. The amala there is very light, and the soup? Heavenly. I like Mama Rafiat’s cooking. Everybody eats there. You will go to heaven and come back. There is rice and beans. I don’t go to the beer parlor because I sell drinks myself, but I have heard of the goat meat there. So soft the meat will just be falling off the bone like this. If you want, plantain and roasted fish are available. Pounded yam and egusi. They will make it for you fresh, a la carte. I will tell them not to put plenty of pepper so that your face will not turn red. And I have cold drinks, mortuary standard. You must try Big Stout. Have you tried Big Stout? You will go to heaven and come back. You must experience the real Nigeria. Please excuse me for some time, my husband is back. I have to go to him. 



  • I just knew you were going to ask me about him when I came back. We have been married for like a year now. Everybody could not believe it when we said we were marrying. I am older than him by almost nine years. We knew each other for just three months before running to the registry. I run a brothel. I am a prostitute. Who talk say old ashewo no fit find love? Are we not people too? Why can’t I love somebody and why can’t they love me back? This thing is a state of mind. You must see this business like any other business. My husband doesn’t have a problem. We have accepted our fate in this life. Like my brother said all those years ago, we all must do what we must do. I met Dawi over a year ago. One of my frequent customers is a police officer. Crazy man, he can get so angry, so drunk, but it is good to have these police people on your side. When the government is doing raids on prostitutes, he protects us. Or if Big Poppy cannot handle a customer we will call him. But who can’t Big Poppy handle? This my police customer, he can go and come as he likes, he doesn’t pay for anything. But he must never harass any of my girls. We have a good agreement. It works. That day, he came here, telling me of some people he arrested, that they were in the police van outside. I was so angry, that why would he bring prisoners to my spot? So, I went outside to see them to make sure they were not spoiling business for me. But they were small boys, they did not look like criminals. I gave them beer and told this officer to let them rest, let them stretch their legs. Dawi did not take the beer and said he does not drink alcohol. I asked the officer, what is their crime? He said they are Boko Haram people that came from the North. That is how Dawi broke down and started crying. He said he is not Boko Haram. That he is just looking for money in Lagos. That now what will happen since the police have seized his bike as evidence? He was just crying. Oga BBC, I like a soft man. These men in Nigeria are too hard. They will lock all their emotions tight inside their chest. That is why they are always angry. I have never seen a man that can cry in all my life, and I have seen many many men. I told my police customer to release him to me. He said no, that I have to post bail. See me foolish old Clementina, I paid. I paid the foolish bail money and gave Dawi a job. He cleaned. He carried. He did all the small jobs around the house. And in his free time, he was always in one corner reading. Or pretending not to look at me. One day, we sat down and talked and he told me about the sister he was looking for. That was the beginning of our love. Three months later, we were married. The most important thing is we understand each other. We know life is hard. We talk to each other. He is a simple man. He makes me tea, washes my clothes, and helps in the kitchen. He wakes every morning and goes to the beach for one hour, waiting, hoping that one day his sister will show up. He comes home, he cries on my lap and I hold him. I don’t want anything else.



  • Roseline’s mother was a prostitute in the eighties. Roseline is here because she wants to be here. The end of discussion. She came here at the age of twenty-two because she wanted to make it big in Lagos. She works hard. She goes to the bank every Friday to deposit her money, she keeps the deposit slips, and always rechecks them, calculating her money. She does not play. During the day, she is learning to sew. She prays for her success. She even has a picture of Jesus counting the rosary on her wall. She knows what she wants, and no one can stop her. 



  • Lolade has been here for over seven years. I should actually kick her out. But my conscience will never allow me. It is for her own good. I understand Angela staying. But Lolade has not left because of fear. The outside world is scary to her. But why fear no go hook am? First, her father died of coughing blood. Next, her mother’s stomach started to swell until it burst. Her foolish sisters and brothers decided to sell her to a juju man because they could not take care of her. Do you know what a juju man is? Like native medicine. Like voodoo. Herbal medicine and spirits and the things not of this world we are not supposed to understand. This juju man in their town said he needed a young virgin and her foolish sisters and brothers collected money over Lolade’s head. A fourteen-year-old girl? We human beings are evil. The things her eyes saw in that shrine? God forbid. This is why I can never have children. Lolade is now twenty-seven but if you send her across the street, she will be shaking like a leaf. She has refused to learn any trade. She just wants to hide here. I don’t blame her. 



  • Nnenna is the last girl. Her stepfather was coming to her room every night. And her mother knew. She kept waiting for her mother to say or do something, but when she got tired of waiting, she had a pot of hot water ready. The stepfather was vexed so much that he wanted to send both mother and child packing. But the mother chose to stay with her husband. So, Nnenna is here. Her mother paid her transport fare to Lagos. She likes cars. She has been training as a mechanic. And I hear that she is becoming so good.



  • Many women have come and gone and they have so many good things to say. Most of them now have businesses. They are tailors, hairdressers, waiters, cleaners, and nannies. One of them is even a driver. Some of them have gone to computer school. They know how to type, do photocopies, collect payments for bills. One of them even went back to school and got her National Diploma. That girl, she is a machine. Another got her teaching certificate and teaches in a nursery school. Things are not perfect here, I won’t lie. But there is something here. This place will let you start from the bottom. It is a choice that they made. The story is different for every woman. But in this particular place, we are survivors. Run-down brothel, cheap ashewo place, say whatever you want. But we have worked hard, and I’m proud of it. I have high standards in this place. You must pay in full even before my girls remove their clothes. You cannot beat my girls. You cannot harass them, or shout at them. Any man that does that, Big Poppy won’t allow him back here. You must use rubber. Before you even enter, Big Poppy will check that you have at least three condoms in your pocket. The girls must put it on for you and they are allowed to check during your time if it is still on. If some men try to remove it, then they are not allowed back here ever. Ever. If you want TDB — Till Day Break, the girls must get fifteen minutes to rest every hour. You cannot force any of my girls to swallow, you must ask first. If you want to do it through the back, Big Poppy will send you to the girls that like it that way. You cannot just ask any girl for that. All the different positions come with additional charge. So you should list all the things you want before you even enter the room. Whatever they bill you once you enter, you will have to take it like that. If you want two girls at a time, you cannot tell them to do each other and you will just be watching. This is not that kind of place.



  • So, when will the video be ready? You can send it to me on my WhatsApp. Let us exchange numbers, yes? Oga BBC, you know, for small change, one of my girls will take you to heaven and bring you back. I taught them well. You must try, for your research? Yes? Big Poppy? Call Roseline here for me.

 
 

Ayotola Tehingbola (b. ’93, Lagos) is a lawyer, photographer, writer & translator. She is an MFA candidate in the Creative Writing program at Boise State University, Idaho. Her writing has appeared/is forthcoming in Witness, CRAFT, Passages North, and Quarterly West, among other publications.

 How Cold Is Too Cold?

Eoin Connolly

 

The morning of her son’s twelfth birthday began with two polite rejections that landed one after the other in Siobhan Carolan’s inbox. By the time she managed to drag herself out of bed, Reilly had gone to pick up the cake. He hadn’t left her any coffee. While she made a fresh pot, she rang him.

“It’s a no-go,” she said when he answered.

“Both of them?”

“Both of them.”

“Sorry, love.” His voice was tinny against the backdrop of traffic and car horns.

“Don’t forget the balloons,” she told him, as Shane crept downstairs and assumed his position in front of the television. “I’m grand. I wanted to tell you, is all. But please God, don’t forget the balloons.”

In the living room, Shane was already dressed, already staring at the blank screen. Siobhan retrieved the remote from the coffee table and switched it on for him.

“How’s my big man? Do you feel any older?”

He shrugged.

“Not long to go. Da’ll be back soon. We’ll have everything ready in plenty of time.”

She remembered the emails and found she couldn’t bear to stay with him any longer. He didn’t look up as she rose and made her way out to the garden, where she drank her coffee as slowly as she could manage, sitting on the bench by their oak tree. When she heard the car pull up in their driveway, she returned inside.

Reilly was standing next to the couch, beaming. “The lads should be here soon,” he was saying to Shane, glancing up as Siobhan drifted towards them. “Are you psyched?”

“We’re psyched,” Siobhan confirmed, beaming back at him. “Aren’t we, big man?”

She shone the headlights of her grin on Shane, who winced and changed channels.

Back in the kitchen, Reilly directed her attention to the cake, which sat in a white cardboard box. They stood on opposite sides of the table and peered down at it. Through the box’s clear plastic window, Siobhan could see the number twelve decorated in thin green lines on the chocolate frosting.

Reilly went over and removed three paper sacks from the shopping bag on the counter. Into each one, he placed candy, an orange, a notebook, and a mechanical pencil. He tied off each goodie bag by twisting its handles together and then rejoined her.

Siobhan felt his hand rest on the nape of her neck and scratch at the wispy black hairs that lay there, having escaped her ponytail. Ghostly sitcom laughter floated in from the other room. Reilly smelled of sweat and tobacco. His breath was hot against her cheek. She leaned into him and half-turned to gaze out the window as a gust whipped up outside, shaking their tree like an umbrella and rattling droplets of rainwater onto the dewy grass.

Later, when she came out back with the day’s fourth mug of tea, Reilly said, “I’ll kill them. I’m not joking. I’ll wring their scrawny necks.”

“They might be late.”

“They’re not late.”

“I’m only saying.”

“You think I’m joking.” He fished a fresh pack from his pocket and extracted a cigarette with his teeth. “I’m deadly serious. I couldn’t be more serious if I tried. How’s he doing, anyway?”

“He’s grand. I’ve Top Gear on. He’s away with the fairies.”

“Wish I was away with the fairies.” Reilly shook back the sleeve of his windbreaker and checked his watch. “I’m calling time of death on this one. The little fuckers. I’ll wring their fucking necks.”

“Please don’t talk like that.”

“They must’ve known. They’re there with him in school, all day long. They must know he hasn’t anybody else to invite. Do you not think?”

“They’re probably just late,” she said again, but he was turning away.

Back inside, he clomped on through to the living room while she rinsed out his mug. Three sets of disposable cutlery lay beside the toaster. The balloons had lost their buoyancy and were hugging the floor. She closed her eyes against the shame of it all but couldn’t stop seeing. From the other room, Reilly cracked a joke and laughed at it on his own until he broke into a coughing fit. By the time it subsided, the commercials had come on. Wrenching her eyelids apart, she went in and joined them.

They binged Top Gear reruns for the rest of the afternoon. Reilly excused himself to smoke every half hour on the dot. Shane focused on the television, said nothing at all, now and again leaned forward to take a sip of Fanta. Each time he finished his glass, Siobhan hurried to the fridge for a refill.

When she was returning with the last of it, she stumbled, spilling the drink everywhere, and something inside of her burst. She mopped up the sticky liquid, called out to Reilly that she was going for a stroll, and left through the back door.

She spent the walk over thinking up withering openers and auditioning expletives with stage whispers. It only took her ten minutes to make it to the Murtaghs’ cul-de-sac. The doorbell played a xylophone fragment of Eine Kleine Nachtmusik as the enormous shape of Deirdre Murtagh appeared in the frosted glass, a can of lager clutched in one meaty hand.

For all her rehearsing, the only thing that came to Siobhan’s lips was a lame, “I hope you’re happy.”

Deirdre tilted her head to one side. “I’m alright, I suppose. Do you need sugar?”

“Sugar?”

“We’ve plenty. For the cake, is it? Flour, maybe?”

Siobhan straightened her back and narrowed her eyes. “The cake is perfectly fine,” she said icily. “No sugar required.”

“Right.” Deirdre looked over her shoulder. “Would you like to come in?”

The living room sofa was groaning under the weight of the man Siobhan recognized as Gavin, the boys’ father. He raised a hand in greeting as Deirdre gave him a fresh beer.

“You’re looking well, Siobhan.” He popped the tab and took a long sip that snarled his unkempt ginger beard with sea-spray foam. “Didn’t reckon we’d see you today, I must say. Is everything alright? Are you out of sugar?” 

“They didn’t show up. Colin and Ciarán. Your lads.”

The pair of them stared at her, dull-eyed, bovine; she wondered had they even heard her. The cracks between the sofa cushions were inundated with Quality Street chocolate wrappers. Siobhan had never been prouder of her collarbones, her ankles, her threadbare fingers.

“He didn’t once ask,” she went on. “He’s been sat on the couch since nine in the morning, dressed and ready, and he didn’t once ask where his pals might be. On his twelfth birthday. While they’re ten and have no idea what it’s like to not have a friend. While they’re half the size of him if that.”

“He’s autistic, though,” said Gavin, throwing a sidelong glance at his wife. “I mean, come on. I’m sure it can’t be easy for the lad. But they’re only young. It’s not straightforward, hanging out with him. I’m sorry if they weren’t the most enthusiastic. They just don’t know how to go about it. Surely you get that.”

“He’s not autistic. He has autism. There’s a difference.” Each breath came harder than the last. “All fun and games, isn’t it? Great craic altogether. To fuck off and leave him to it. Knowing full well nobody else was coming.”

“Wait,” he said. “Hang on a minute.”

“They’re the only people he wanted to invite. His only mates. Twins. Two for the price of one, we thought. More the fool us. And they fucked off away and left him.”

“Are the lads not there, Siobhan?” Deirdre’s voice started out small and shrank further with each syllable. “Is that what you’re saying?”

“Did they not tell you?” Siobhan faltered as her blood settled and she noticed how pale their faces had gone. “Where are they, then?”

Gavin took out his phone, punched in a series of digits, shook his head as it went straight to voicemail. He tried another number, and then he dialled the first one again, and then Deirdre pried the device from his hand. They bent their heads, turned inwards towards the fireplace, and Siobhan stepped outside.

She had only intended to give them some privacy but soon found her feet carrying her home. Grey house after grey terraced house; she counted her steps as she walked and estimated the trip would’ve taken them three minutes on their bikes. Not accounting for the frantic energy of ten-year-olds, nor for their understandable reluctance, but close enough all the same. Half an hour with Shane, for politeness’ sake — that was all she or Reilly or anybody else could ask — and another five minutes to get back, allowing for post-cake fatigue.

The sky hung low over the estate, as purple as an old bruise. Thirty-eight minutes of their time, all told. Call it forty-five, she thought bitterly, for it’s a nice, round number. Call it an hour, for that matter. Was that asking too much?

On the porch, she took a moment to steel herself before unlocking their front door. Reilly shouted down from the living room, welcoming her back much too cheerfully to be credible, and her keys clattered on the hall table as she set them down, and the television was blaring — but the only thing she heard was her son’s silence, and she heard it as clearly as if it had a voice of its own.

 The search started a short while after sundown, in the woods around Glendalough.

She got the call halfway through the Vietnam Special, sitting on the couch with Reilly and Shane. The boys told a mate they were cycling over there to blow off some steam ahead of the party, Gavin explained. “Which mate?” she wanted to ask, and: “Would it have killed them to ask him to come too?” But all she said was that she and Reilly would be there in a bit to help out, as soon as they could find someone for Shane, of course they would, and that no, it wasn’t any bother, it was what one did in times like this.

When the babysitter arrived, the Top Gear presenters were waxing lyrical about Ha Long Bay, which they were preparing to cross on their specially modified motorbikes.

“Shanezer, my man, my dude, how’re we keeping?” Emily sang out as she glided into the living room. She spotted the few remaining balloons and widened her eyes in mock reproach. “Where was my invite, man?”

The corners of Shane’s mouth twitched. Siobhan kissed him on the forehead and went to join her husband by the door.

“You’re a dear,” Reilly said as he tugged on his coat, and Siobhan felt a twinge in her abdomen. “Can’t thank you enough.”

“No trouble.” Emily winked at her. “Must be a lovely wee treat this one has planned for you. Jetting off all of a sudden like this. Wouldn’t say no myself.”

“He has to be in bed by ten,” Siobhan began through gritted teeth, but the teenager cut across her.

“Sure, don’t I know the drill by now? Enjoy yourselves. All’s well here.”

They waved goodbye to Shane and trudged out to the weather-beaten Toyota. Reilly lit a cigarette and wrestled the car into gear while Siobhan sat on her hands, shivering. Neither said a word as they crunched out of the driveway and crawled through the labyrinthine estate.

“Have you fucked her?” she asked once they were on the main road.

“Who? Emily?”

She wondered whether any honest people posed rhetorical questions at the wrong moments and got lumped in with the liars. “No, Anna Karenina. Antoinette Cosway.”

“Of all the times.” Reilly exhaled through his nose, sending smoke billowing across the faux-leather dashboard. “You’ve got to be shitting me.”

She went back to looking out the window. “You don’t need to go biting my head off. Pretty young thing. Christ knows you’ve had plenty of chances.”

They made the turn for Glendalough, drove on through the dense woodland in silence. At the parking lot, they found Gavin standing by his car, clad in a hi-vis vest and carrying an armful of flashlights.

“You’re good to come out like this,” he said as they joined him. “Deirdre’s gone up ahead. We reckon we’ll do better if we split up, take a quarter each, start here and work outwards. Cover more ground that way.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Reilly blew on his hands, nodded in approval. “Have you called the Guards?”

“They’ll be out when they can.” Gavin’s drinker’s face was blotchy in the orange streetlights. “Understaffed at the moment. But they’ll come when they can. They said the lads will be home soon enough, most likely. Deirdre’s mother’s back there now, in case they show up.”

“Well. Best get on with it, I suppose. We’ll meet back here, is it?”

“In an hour, we were thinking. Two hours. Something like that. But look, it’s your lad’s birthday. And they’re fine, we know they are. They’re grand.”

“We’ll do what we can,” Siobhan said hoarsely and her husband nodded again.

Gavin handed them a flashlight each. “Deirdre went that way,” he said, pointing first towards one corner of the parking lot and then another. “I’m going this way. Go however you like, I suppose.”

He smiled, or tried to, and set off for the woods.

“Well,” Reilly said to Siobhan. “Be careful, yeah?”

There was something she had wanted to ask him, but before she could recall what it was, he wheeled around and vanished into the forest. Alone in the gloom, Siobhan chose the only direction left to her and began to walk.

She had been picking a path through the underbrush for an hour or so when she heard it: a keening, or a whimpering, a sound so fragile it died off in the air as soon as it was made. She followed the noise until she came across a short, steep slope and found its source.

There was a boy nestled against a fallen tree trunk at the bottom. When she got down to him, she realized it was Colin, the shorter of the two. He was wearing a mud-splattered t-shirt and a pair of worn jeans. The gooseflesh of his upper arms was so pale it seemed to glow.

“I’ve done something to my ankle,” he said in a high whine. “He thought I was messing and went on. Don’t know where he’s gone.”

She knelt beside him. “I’m here now. What’ve you done to it?”

“We were running around. I don’t remember. I tripped, maybe.”

Siobhan reached forward and probed the ankle. “Does this hurt?” she asked, making a ring with her fingers and squeezing it.

“A little.” He blinked, stiffened. “Hurts a little.”

“What were you playing at?”

“We were just playing.”

“But why were you playing, is what I mean.” She didn’t let go of his foot. “Whose idea was it? Yours or his?”

“We wanted to see the woods,” he said, and she knew he was lying. “Before the party. We didn’t want to be the first.”

“Nobody else was coming. You two were the only ones he invited. Did you not know that?”

“Please,” he said. “Please. I want my Mum.”

“She’ll find you. They’re out looking for you. They’ve been out here for hours.” Matching his lie with one of her own made her feel strong. “Called the Guards and everything. You’ve an entire search party on your case.”

As she gazed down at him, she thought again about the goodie bags, the balloons, the unopened packages of plastic cutlery on the kitchen counter. Colin was shaking so violently she could hear his teeth chattering. The edges of his lips had turned a delicate shade of mottled blue.

Siobhan went to unzip her jacket, intending to wrap it around him and help him to his feet, but found herself standing up on her own instead, watching her hands as if from afar as they pointed her torch at the boy’s terrified face. “We need to get you warm,” she told him as he squinted in the harsh light, listening to herself speak with mounting horror. “But I don’t think you can walk, and I’m not sure I can carry you. I’ll go and fetch somebody, right? I’ll get your Da. We’ll carry you back.”

“Where’s Ciarán? Do they have him?”

“They found him out by the entrance. He’s grand, don’t worry. Worried sick about you, he is.” They came easily to her, those words, fell from her mouth like they were no heavier than air.

“We didn’t want to be the first. We got lost.” From the way his voice quivered, she could tell he was lying again. “He gets it, doesn’t he? Shane, I mean. He gets it?”

“You’re good lads. I’ll be back soon with your Da, right?”

“Wait,” he called out. “Wait, please. Please wait with me. Can’t you call them? My phone’s dead.”

“I’ve no reception out here,” she said. “I won’t be long, though. You’ll be okay. Everything’s going to be alright.”

She didn’t look back. The boy’s cries got fainter the deeper into the woods she went. It wasn’t long before she stopped hearing them altogether.

She got lost on the way and needed her phone’s GPS to find the others. Gavin and Deirdre were standing together, talking in low voices. Reilly was sitting on the curb. Two red-and-yellow bicycles lay on the tarmac beside him. As she approached, Siobhan could tell from their faces that no progress had been made.

“No,” she replied to the unasked question. “I’m sorry. I’m just so sorry.”

“In a way, it’s a good sign. If we’d found them so close to where they came in, they’d probably have been hurt. Wouldn’t have gotten far.” Reilly got to his feet and went to stand by Siobhan, commenced kneading the back of her neck as if to console her. “They come here a lot, didn’t you say?”

“All the time.” Gavin had his arm around Deirdre, who was staring at the ground. “They’re forever coming out here. Cycling around, fucking about. You know how boys are.”

“Sure, look.” Reilly lit another cigarette, bending away from the group to shelter the flame. Siobhan thought she saw his hands trembling, but when he straightened and faced them again, he was as stoic as ever. “There you go. It’s familiar territory. Backs of their hands, no doubt. Bet they could sketch it out for you on a napkin.”

“Ciarán knows what he’s about. Colin, though. Colin’s gentler. More sensitive. But as long as they’re together. I just hope to fuck they’re together.”

The breeze was spinning one of the bicycles’ wheels, making it tick like a wristwatch. There was a playing card wedged into its spokes; Siobhan recalled with a start how her brother had done the same, back when they were kids.

“Can I call you later?” Deirdre asked suddenly, looking up and straight at her.

“Of course,” she said, fighting to keep her voice level. “But of course. You can call me anytime.”

“Once we find them, like.” The night had daubed over the woman’s eyes, blackened them, excavated something flinty from deep within and ushered it to the surface. “To let you know. Since you’re after coming out here with us.”

“Please do. Whenever. I’ll leave my phone on.” She turned to Gavin, trying to ignore the searing bile that had surged into the back of her mouth. “Are you headed back yourselves, or what’s the plan?”

“We’ve a thermos in the car. Sandwiches. Until her mother calls us, you know. Until we’re sure.”

“Did you ring the Guards again?”

Gavin nodded. “They reckon it’s starting to get serious. They reckon they’ll be out here soon enough. It’s getting cold, is all. That’s all we’re worried about. They’ll be grand, we know they will, but when it gets cold…”

The sentence condensed like breath in the frosty air.

As they were leaving, she saw them wheeling the bicycles towards their station wagon. Neither one noticed the playing card slip from the smaller bike’s spokes. Siobhan was about to roll down her window and call out when another wave of nausea forced her back into her seat. By the time she could open her eyes again, they had rounded a bend and left the parking lot far behind.

Emily was asleep in an armchair when they made it back. Siobhan woke her, inquired about the evening, waited as she slipped into her shoes and shrugged on her coat. At the door, she pressed a fifty-Euro note into the girl’s hand and refused her offer to make change.

Reilly had switched off the television and collapsed onto the couch. “I wanted to kill them,” he said, speaking to his reflection in the black screen. “I wanted to kill them earlier, and then I was scared, and then I wanted us to find them so I could kill them again.”

“Don’t. It’s not fair to think like that.”

“Awful, I know. Terrible. But it’s what I wanted.” He got up and went over to the counter. “Will you have a piece of cake?”

“I’ll have a drink,” she said, sitting down at the kitchen table.

Reilly cut himself a generous helping of birthday cake and retrieved the bottle of Jameson from their liquor cabinet. He carried everything to the table and then returned for two crystal tumblers. Siobhan poured them a finger each. They raised their glasses and drank.

“I don’t know anything about hypothermia,” Reilly said, a few minutes later. He looked up from his untouched plate and she saw that his eyes had gone red around the edges. “Do you?”

She shook her head.

He picked up his phone, swiped left, scrolled down. “Says it’s almost freezing. Three degrees. How cold is too cold?”

“I don’t know,” she said, and drained her glass.

His pale forearms lay beside his plate like cuts of raw fish. She remembered how he had found her at the book launch, his shirtsleeves rolled up to reveal the same expanse of skin. How they had spent the night in her old agent’s spare room. And then there were the early days: tins of paint and white plastic tarps; the sapling she surprised him with on their first anniversary, laughing off his jibes about her addiction to symbolism and planting it later that day in the spring rain; the stench of sex rising off the bed in the morning, most mornings, more mornings than not. And then there was the first, an accident that was in any case untenably small by week nine. And then came the second and the third, both deliberate, both miscarried.

And then there was Shane.

“Do you ever think about how things would be different?” she asked quietly.

He studied his tumbler, rotated it first one way and then the other in his hands.

“Was it not selfish to keep trying?” She shifted forward as something hard and hot welled up inside of her. “Were they not hints? Warnings?”

“We should’ve stopped, then,” he said. “According to you, the thing to do would’ve been to give up. That’s what you’re saying.”

All those days she could’ve been writing. All those nights she could’ve been writing. “I don’t know what I’m saying.”

“You can’t think like that. You just can’t. There’s nothing at the end of that road you’d want to find.”

“You get like that too. Don’t you? You’ve times when you want to ask. Want to wonder. Tell me you do.” Siobhan felt a stinging behind her eyelids and tried to remember how long it had been since she last cried. “You never pictured it, no? Wondered where we’d be? Would we still be here, d’you think? Would we have lasted?”

Reilly looked up and gazed at her for a long while before disfiguring his handsome mouth with a sad smile. “I’ll go up and check on him,” he said gently. “Did you leave the present by his bed?”

“Fuck.” She could picture it, the collector’s edition of the Top Gear box set, wrapped in brown paper and waiting on the floor of their closet. “No, I forgot. Fuck.”

As he got up from the table, she was struck by how grey the hair at his temples was, how pronounced the paunch above his belt had become. Once his footsteps sounded on the staircase, she reached across and unlocked his phone by typing in her own birthday.

Reilly was right, she saw when she checked the temperature. Three degrees and set to plummet further.

His phone was back where he had left it when he reappeared.

“Sleeping like a log,” he said as he sat back down. “Didn’t even hear me come in.”

“I’m glad,” she whispered, making an effort to smile.

He crossed his arms and buried his head between them. Siobhan emptied the rest of the Jameson into her glass, watching his back rise and fall behind the pristine slice of cake.

The night was colder now and promised to get colder still. According to Reilly’s weather app, it would dip below zero at around three in the morning. She took another sip, and as the warmth of the whiskey seeped into her bloodstream, she decided to tell him about all of it — to let him know what he had married, with what he shared a bed, what precisely it was that he had inflicted upon his child all those years ago. This is me, she’d say, shouting without raising her voice the way Shane had taught her. This is me, this vile thing in front of you. This ugly, skinny, endlessly breathing apparatus. Look! You call this a wife? This is your idea of a mother? Don’t make me laugh!

The wind creaked through their tree’s branches, blustered against the kitchen window. Siobhan finished what was left of her drink in a single gulp and stretched towards her husband. Nudging him awake, she saw the kindly moss of his eyes as he blinked at her, tasted sodium as she opened her mouth — and then her phone rang.

Buzzed between them: a terrible insect. Stupefied her parted lips, stilled him beneath her hand. Shook their worn-out table, threatening to unscrew every bolt, unmake every joint, unsettle the varnish until it flaked away like dead skin.

Rang for a full forty seconds.

Stopped. Rang again.

 
 

Eoin Connolly is originally from Ireland. Since 2019, he has been based in Lisbon, Portugal, where he works as a freelance writer. In his free time, he enjoys playing chess and getting sunburnt on the beach. Instagram: @thatopenroad.

A BRIEF AND MELANCHOLY HISTORY

Colton Huelle 


FUCKBOY

In black bubble letters on the crème beige hood of my ‘85 Mercedes, somebody had spray-painted the word FUCKBOY. It could only have been the work of Phoebe Starling, and I went at once to confront her. 

She held a Graduate Assistantship in the Wentworth College Archives, which was where I found her, feeding a handwritten manuscript into a document scanner. 

She denied nothing and refused to foot the bill.

“Do you know what a new paint job on a classic car costs?” I demanded. 

“You should have thought of that before you went and fucked around with someone’s feelings,” she replied calmly. 

“Did I ever lie to you?” I asked her. “Did I ever tell you that I wasn’t with anyone else?” 

“When I asked you if you wanted us to be exclusive, you said, ‘what do you think?’ and then asked when you could meet my parents.”

Well, she had me there. The thing is, if she had written ASSHOLE or CHEATER or even GASLIGHTER, I’d have had little to object to. But FUCKBOY? That was unjust. Per Urban Dictionary, a fuckboy is “a guy who lies to girls to pull as much ass as possible.” That didn’t even begin to describe me. Only a person with ZERO capacity for nuance would think so.

My father bailed on my mom when I was three months old. “Don’t even ask me about him,” my mother would say to me. “Your father’s a bum, and that’s all you need to know.” But then, a few years ago, she somehow came across the word “fuckboy.” After that, she never missed a chance to remind me what a fuckboy my father was, even though I hadn’t asked about him in years.

In consequence, I’m inclined to find fuckboys despicable. No better than the beasts in the field. Me? I’ll admit to being a little reckless with my passions. Sometimes people get hurt.

For example, the way that Phoebe found out that I was sleeping with her boss, Dr. Astrid Bergeron, was by showing up at the Archives after hours, looking for her laptop charger but instead finding Astrid sitting at her desk, muffling come-cries with her bright blue ascot while I pleasured her with a vibrating pinky-ring.

I never claimed I was a good boy, but that didn’t make me a fuckboy. 

The subtlety of this distinction appeared to be beyond Phoebe’s comprehension. At a certain point, she started interrupting all attempts to explain myself by plugging her ears and repeating the word fuckboy in rapid-fire monotone. Finally, I threw up my hands and walked away.

She was a little inexperienced, sexually speaking, and she must have thought that I was some kind of sex maniac with an insatiable libido. Not so. I didn’t seduce poor Phoebe out of a surplus of lust, but simply because my mentor, Virgil Cutting, told me to.   

SAINT HELENA

A few weeks earlier, I was walking home from the library, where I was busy with the preliminary research for my master’s thesis, “Sexuality and Redemption in Hardboiled Detective Fiction,” when Virgil pulled up beside me in his cherry red ‘72 Chevy Nova and told me to hop in.

Strictly speaking, he wasn’t allowed on campus, but when I told him so, he blew a raspberry and asked me just who I imagined would have the stones to stop him.

The year before, he had been forced to resign as President of Wentworth College following allegations of sexual misconduct. He disappeared to Miami for a while, and this was the first time I had seen him since his ousting. “A smear campaign if ever there was one,” he assured me now. 

We drove out to his waterfront palace on Rye Beach, where he was living in exile from his beloved alma mater. 

“Welcome to my very own Saint Helena,” he sighed.

Born the son of a Wentworth College groundskeeper, raised in a two-room cabin on the southern margins of the campus, Virgil grew up to become, at forty-four, the youngest president in the history of the college. Wentworth was his world, and he fancied himself a kind of hometown Napoleon, a mighty conqueror in exile. 

At the end of the academic year, he would have the opportunity to appeal his dismissal with the Board of Regents. But there was no hope of success, he explained to me over bourbon rickeys and a rack of ribs. The evidence against him, though fabricated, had already damned him. He was doomed to live out his twilight years in infamy. 

“Napoleon only lived for six years on Saint Helena,” he continued. “I figure that’s about as long as I have left on this earth.”

It pained me to see him so deflated. He had done so much for my mother and me over the years. He and my mother had become friends simply because they frequented the same Dunkin’ Donuts at the same time each morning for about ten years. When she was laid off from the gun range, he found a position for her in some provost’s office that paid twice what she was making before.

He took an interest in me as well. Although I was a mediocre student in high school, he found me wise beyond my years and often said I reminded him of himself at a young age. “It’s never too late to become extraordinary,” he told me whenever I saw him and then proceeded to shower me in MacBooks, Red Sox tickets, and––on my 16th birthday––my 1985 Mercedes 300TD wagon with a 5-cylinder turbo diesel engine and a crème beige finish. 

“Your fuckboy father would cream his shorts if he saw you driving that beauty,” my mother said proudly. 

But even more importantly, Virgil secured me a full-ride scholarship to Wentworth, though neither my grades nor my SAT scores warranted it. 

THE ORDER OF THE CORMORANT 

After dinner, Virgil offered me a cigar, and we took our conversation out onto his wrap-around patio. Over the endless Atlantic, a congregation of storm clouds were assembling.  

“I suppose you’ve heard about Gerald G. Wentworth’s signet ring?” Virgil said as he lit his cigar. 

I had. At the beginning of the summer, there had been a heist at the Currier Art Museum in Manchester. The only item that was taken was a gold signet ring bearing the emblem of the Order of the Cormorant, an obscure fraternal organization started by the founder of Wentworth College in his final years, which were marred by intermittent bouts of brain fever. At its height, the Order of the Cormorant boasted twelve members, mostly sycophants from the college attempting to ride the coattails of a dying madman. 

Into my open palm, Virgil deposited Gerald G. Wentworth’s missing ring. I examined it: on the broad face of the ring, a cormorant head was carved into ruby, beneath which was a banner bearing the words: SUI GENERIS.

“Of his own kind,” Virgil translated. “But forgive me, of course you know Latin.”

I didn’t, and I’m now inclined to think that he knew I didn’t. Because that was the intoxicating thing about Virgil: he never spoke to the person in front of him, but to who that person most wanted to be. 

“Can you imagine why I might have stolen Gerald G. Wentworth’s ring, Donnie?”

“Wentworth was your whole world,” I said. “That ring belongs to you as much as anybody on the planet.”

He pulled my face into his white, velveteen chest, bare beneath his unbuttoned Hawaiian shirt. “My dear, dear, boy,” he said, sounding as if on the brink of tears. “It means a great deal to me to hear you say that.” He smelled strongly of Eight & Bob, the same cologne he’d given me when I graduated high school. “You know who wore this stuff?” he asked me at least a dozen times. “JFK, that’s who! Give yourself a spritz when you want to smell like a president. Or a guy that’s made it with Marilyn Monroe, heh!”

A bolt of lightning split the night in half and hung against the black sky for what felt like a supernaturally long time. When I think of Virgil Cutting now, this is how I see him: lording over the raucous waves from the balcony of his palace, licking his lips at the white-hot world stretched out before him. 

THE LIVE MASCOT

In orchestrating the theft of Gerald G. Wentworth’s signet ring, Virgil was only getting started. It was only one of seven Wentworth “relics” that he hoped to acquire. In his library, he showed me a daguerreotype portrait of Chester Newcastle, the first Black professor at Wentworth, which he’d snatched from the Philosophy Department earlier that week. To pull off his next heist, he told me later that night, he would need my help. 

During the season of 1942-1943, Wentworth football matches featured a live mascot––a bobcat who’d been trapped by a local farmer. Her name was Maisie, and during halftime, she was led out onto the field to accompany the cheerleading squad. According to contemporary accounts, Maisie mostly yawned during these performances, and, during the last game of the season, she died right there on the field. Now, her taxidermied remains were on display in the Wentworth College Archives.

“The Archives are currently directed by Dr. Astrid Bergeron,” Virgil told me. “She has a peculiar attachment to Maisie, and has long been campaigning for the university to establish a foundation for conserving bobcat habitats in New Hampshire. The Maisie Project, she wants to call it.” 

“So what do you need from me?”

“Dr. Bergeron has a graduate assistant working for her in the Archives, one Phoebe Starling. Ms. Starling currently possesses the only copy of the key to the room in which Maisie is kept. I need you to get close to her, Donnie––close enough to be able to make me a copy of that key.”

“Why me?” I asked. 

“Because you’re a lady-killer,” he said, elbowing me in the ribs. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed the effect you have on women.”

Most directly, he was referring to a widely circulated rumor that I had slept with a Classics professor when I was an undergrad. I hadn’t, but when Virgil asked me about it, I sensed that he did so with pride, and I replied only with a coy shrug. 

“Atta boy,” he said. Of course, he had no choice but to fire her after that.  

“During the last week of September, Dr. Bergeron will be attending her sister’s wedding in Nevada, during which time the Archives will be closed. I’ll need the key before then.” 

I was apprehensive. It seemed like a risky enterprise, and Virgil no longer had the institutional pull to shield me from any consequences that might result from getting caught.

But I had never yet given Virgil cause to doubt whatever it was he saw in me, and I wasn’t about to start now. 

THE HAMMETT LETTERS

I had been planning to make my way to the Archives anyways. I’d recently discovered that a certain obscure poet who once taught at Wentworth happened to have served in the same unit as Dashiell Hammett during World War I, after which the two became lifelong friends and prolific correspondents. A collection of their letters was housed in the Archives, and on this basis, I was granted a weeklong admission to the Archives to conduct research for my thesis. 

On my first day, Phoebe Starling greeted me at the very bottom of the library’s central stairwell, down in the basement where the Archives were housed. She was moon-faced and listless, the sort of girl I had a great deal of experience seducing.

Phoebe explained that the stale smell of paper-mites was the result of her boss’s refusal to allow the basement to be renovated. 

After thirty minutes of perusing the Hammett letters, I began asking Phoebe about herself and her studies. She was sitting behind a cherry wood study carrel over which I could see only her eyebrows, which were thick and darker than her straw-colored hair. She told me she studied history, but fielded my follow up questions brusquely without looking up from her monitor. 

Until I said, “It is better by noble boldness to run the risk of being subject to half of the evils we anticipate than to remain in cowardly listlessness for fear of what might happen.” 

“Herodotus,” she replied, obviously impressed. This was one of seven quotes by the so-called Father of History I’d memorized in preparing to seduce her. She was looking up over the carrel at me now, so I could see her whole face, which appeared rosier than it had been when she met me in the stairwell an hour before.

“I almost majored in History,” I said.

“Why didn’t you?”

“I found a greater passion.”

“Detective fiction?” she guessed.

I caught the shade of irony in her voice and saw at once that she lacked any refined notion of beauty and was simply a crusty academic who fed on knowledge generated by dead scholars, who themselves fed on longer dead scholars: a lineage of carrion-feeders spanning all the way back to old Herodotus. 

But scorn has no place in the rites of seduction. “The heart wants what it wants,” I said, compensating for the cliché with a sex-charged smile.

A creaky door behind Phoebe opened, and Dr. Astrid Bergeron entered the room. 

A POIGNANT PHRASE

“Have you gotten to the ones where Hammett talks about meeting Lillian yet?” Dr. Bergeron asked, approaching the study table where I was perusing the packet of letters.  

From Virgil’s account of her, I was anticipating Astrid to be a frumpy old matron. In my experience, Virgil never spoke of an attractive woman without at least a passing reference to something he admired about her physique. And there was certainly much to admire about Dr. Bergeron. The thin, stretchy fabric of her tapered black pants dared me to imagine: legs and legs and legs! Her face was extremely reptilian in a way that I’ve always been a sucker for. 

She offered to give me a tour of the Archives, which in addition to the main study room, included only her office and the annex in which Maisie was kept. 

I was not prepared for the dignity that Maisie had preserved in death. Entombed within a glass display case, she stood on three legs astride a log of birch. Her fourth paw hovered just above the ground, suspended mid-trot. Very regal. She was not at all the pitiful, yawning thing she was reputed to have been in life.

“Hers was a brief and melancholy history,” I read from a plaque fixed to the glass. “What a poignant phrase.”

Dr. Bergeron blushed. As it turned out, she was responsible for the plaque. The display case too. Before her appointment as Head Archivist, Maisie lived on top of a filing cabinet in her predecessor’s office, where she served as his tie rack. 

A POISON TONGUE

In the weeks leading up to Dr. Bergeron’s absence, I successfully (in retrospect, perhaps too successfully) seduced Phoebe, stole and copied her key to the Archives, and even made decent headway on my thesis. 

“You better not hurt me, Donnie O’Shaughnessy,” said Phoebe, standing before me in her apartment on the first night she brought me home. She’d just gotten out of the shower, and now she dropped her towel.

“You have my word,” I answered.

How was I to know then that I wouldn’t have a choice?

The following morning, I was standing on Virgil’s patio, handing him the copy of Phoebe’s key.

“You’ve done marvelously, Donnie,” he told me, cupping my shoulder. “I want you to know that, even in my current disgrace, I still have powerful connections, so don’t think for a second that your loyalty will go unrewarded.”

The hand that cupped my shoulder now pulled me into a bear hug. 

“What is your impression of Dr. Bergeron?” he asked me over dinner. 

“She’s younger than I expected.”

“A prodigy,” Virgil added. “She completed her bachelor’s at nineteen and her doctorate in library science by twenty-four. But her genius is tainted by paranoia and rabid feminist extremism. Since her arrival at Wentworth, she has carried out the most inexplicable vendetta against me. You see, it was Astrid Bergeron who manipulated those women into telling lies about me.”

I found it strange that he hadn’t told me this before, but I refrained from saying so.

“She will not take Maisie’s disappearance lightly,” Virgil continued. “I would like you to promise me that you will avoid engaging with her as much as possible, Donnie. That woman has a poison tongue.”

His pupils seemed to strain and bulge as he spoke. His grasp on my shoulder tightened into a future thumbprint bruise. 

FULL SHERLOCK

When Dr. Bergeron returned from Nevada, Maisie was gone. She filed a report with the campus police, but they were busy, as always, catching kids smoking pot in College Woods. As Virgil had predicted, she took the investigation into her own hands.  

“She’s gone full Sherlock,” Phoebe told me. She had arrived at my apartment exasperated after an hour-long interrogation. “She practically water-boarded me. You know, if I lose this Assistantship, I can’t afford to stay in my program.” 

“Did she ask anything about me?”

“You? Why would she ask about you?”

The next day, Dr. Bergeron cornered me at the coffee shop downtown. I didn’t look up from my biography of Dashiell Hammett when she slid into my booth, but I recognized her by her amaretto perfume. 

She coughed, and I looked up. She wore a thin, orange sweater and a blue houndstooth ascot. 

“How’s your thesis coming?” she asked. “I’d love to read it when you’re done. I’m a huge fan of detective fiction. Even the super pulpy stuff. I don’t know if you heard, but I have a bit of a hard-boiled mystery on my hands myself.”

I tilted my head to the side, soliciting elaboration. “That so?”

“I thought that Phoebe would have told you. Maisie is missing.” 

I pretended not to understand for a beat or two, and then I let my face say, Ah, yes, of course. The stuffed bobcat. And then I raised my eyebrows. That’s terrible, they said. Who would do such a thing?

At last, her gaze let mine go. She was now staring at my empty coffee cup, which I suddenly realized I had been rapping with a metal spoon. I saw at once that she recognized this for what it was: a tell. I placed the spoon gently upon my paper napkin. A micro-squint and a nose-twitch told me: I’m onto you

“I was wondering if you might have noticed anything odd the week you were in the Archives,” she said. I blew my Superman curl away from my brow and made like I was thinking it over. 

“I’m sorry, I was preoccupied with the research.”

“Of course. And to be clear, Phoebe hasn’t mentioned anything about this to you? I know you two have been––getting to know each other recently.” Lucky girl, the flutter of her eyelids added. When she left, her perfume lingered and kept me from returning to my reading.

WHAT THE MOMENT REQUIRED OF ME

The news of my interview with Dr. Bergeron rattled Virgil. He was certain that she’d already discovered my relation to him and would soon turn her full attention to proving his involvement in Maisie’s disappearance.

In keeping with our Sunday morning ritual, we were out on his cabin cruiser, slicing through Portsmouth Harbor.

“She’ll try to turn you against me,” he warned me. He waved away my assurances that this was impossible. “No need to say it, my boy. I just want you to be vigilant. She’s a born liar, and a man-eater to boot. Hell, she might even try to seduce you.”

This wounded me: I felt that he was doubting my self-possession. The very quality that separates fuckboys from lady-killers.

Something else bothered me. I found myself resisting his characterization of Dr. Bergeron as a liar. Since learning of her involvement in his sexual misconduct case, Virgil’s determination to convince me that she was a singularly dishonest woman had been raising my hackles. To me, she seemed dangerous precisely because she was so fanatically devoted to the truth. After all, one doesn’t become an Archivist without a peculiar compulsion for setting the record straight. 

“At any rate,” Virgil continued, “I think it would be best if I disappeared to my condo in Miami until her little investigation peters out. I would like you to avoid her at all costs, but do your best to keep tabs on her progress through Ms. Starling. I’m leaving you a key to Saint Helena. If she gets too close, I want you to move all of the relics into a storage locker.”

I sighed and stared overboard at our wakes rippling across the harbor. It was a bad time for me to have a crisis of faith in Virgil. If I moved the relics out of Saint Helena and put them into a storage locker in my name, there would be absolutely no physical evidence linking him to the robberies at all. I couldn’t bring myself to imagine that Virgil would hang me out to dry, but seeing him so jumpy challenged the image I had always held of him, even in his present exile, of an indomitable conqueror. 

The more I turned it over in my head, the clearer it became that the moment required of me something greater than watching and waiting. Dr. Bergeron wouldn’t be sharing anything pertaining to the case with Phoebe, knowing that we were sleeping together. And the physical charge between us during the interview had left me jittery and sexually restless. I couldn’t imagine that it had been one-sided. My next move was clear. I had to bone Dr. Bergeron…to protect Virgil. To protect him, I had to bone her. 

A KISS THAT COULDN’T LIE

On the pretext of needing another peek into the Hammett letters, I showed up at the Archives the following evening. Phoebe was in class, so I knew I’d find Dr. Bergeron there alone. The glass door was locked, and through it I saw Astrid sitting at one of the study tables, studying some kind of antique map.

“I know you’re closing soon,” I pleaded with her through the door. “I just need to find a quote from one of the Hammet letters.”

It was hard to tell through the pane of smudged glass, but Dr. Bergeron did not seem as responsive to my athletic-fit, v-neck T-shirt as I would have hoped.

“Actually, we closed fifteen minutes ago,” she said. “I’m afraid you’ll have to come back tomorrow.”

“What if we consider it a social visit?” I asked. “One hardboiled fan to another?” She scoffed and shook her head, like: don’t get fresh with me, but also like: please keep getting fresh with me. 

“What’s the quote?” she asked.

“It’s from the letter where he tells the Wentworth Poet about Lillian. March 27, 1931. He was divorced, drying up creatively, and deteriorating from tuberculosis. He writes something like, ‘before Lillian it was impossible to conceive of redemption in a hard-boiled world,’ but I need the exact quote and the context for it.”

“If it’s so important, why didn’t you get it down while you were here?”

“I didn’t think that his love life was particularly relevant to his worldview.”

At this, she bit her lip. “You think otherwise now?” 

I pressed my hand to the glass and smiled coquettishly. “Call it a change of heart,” I said, slowly drawing out my breath to fog up the glass between us.

She opened the door and wrangled me by the collar into her arms. We stumbled and kissed and stripped all the way to her office, where she pulled me down to the carpeted floor.

Afterwards, we lay on the floor panting, staring up at the mural painted on the wall behind her desk––an array of agrarian vignettes arranged around a familiar crest.

“Of his own kind,” I said.

Dr. Bergeron, who had been dozing off on my chest looked up at me, and the veil of love-drunk fog fell aside. Her eyes narrowed: this ends now. 

“Are you familiar with the Order of the Cormorant?” she asked.  I didn’t answer. “Did you know that the college’s very first archivist was Gerald G. Wentworth’s most loyal disciple? He continued to take orders from him long after brain fever had driven Wentworth to madness. When Wentworth finally died, the archivist was turned out from the college by the new president, who said something along the lines of: ‘to go mad is a tragedy, to willfully follow a madman is irredeemable folly.’” 

“Do you think that’s true?” I asked her. “Shouldn’t loyalty be unconditional?” As soon as the question mark left my mouth, Astrid answered with a smile that said, checkmate

“Unconditional loyalty is the cornerstone of fascism. Among the other things that Wentworth tried to accomplish in his brain-fevered twilight years was blocking the admission of Wentworth’s first Black undergraduate student, one Chester Newcastle, who later, of course became––” 

“––the first Black professor at Wentworth.”

We lay in silence for what might have been five minutes or an hour, staring at the giant cormorant head above us. 

A poison tongue, Virgil’s voice hissed in my ear. 

“You don’t owe him anything,” Dr. Bergeron said suddenly. “You’re a better man than he is.”

I fake-laughed like I was confused. “Who, Gerald G. Wentworth? Of course I don’t owe him anything. What do you mean?”

But apparently my half-hearted attempt at playing dumb didn’t even warrant a response. She continued on as if I’d said nothing. “He used his immense wealth to manipulate you into feeling loved and seen. But all he’s ever seen in you and your mother is mercenary loyalty. What did he tell you about the charges against him?”

She went on to explain how she’d compiled evidence, interviews, and surveillance photography against Virgil, which ultimately forced his resignation. She spent a whole year gaining the trust of three women whom he’d propositioned for sex in exchange for various professional favors: promotions, budget manipulation, scholarships for undeserving students.

Something fierce in me raged against Astrid’s words. How could I believe that my benefactor, my idol, my life’s determinant was…a fuckboy? But the truth was that I’d been hanging on by a thread to my belief in Virgil’s innocence. I’d grown up hearing him call waitresses “toots” and salivating at the sight of undergrads jogging in sports bras. 

“I know where Maisie is,” I blurted out, surprising myself. “I’m going to make everything right, I just need a little time to work it out, and until then I just need you to trust me.”

“I don’t give out my trust on credit,” she said. “How do I–––”

I silenced her with a kiss that couldn’t lie, solemn as a pinky promise. 

“Okay then,” she said, burrowing her head into my armpit. “I trust you.” 

Pretty soon we were fooling around again. I took out a silicone ring from its silk pouch, which I always kept in the pocket of my jean jacket. I pushed a button on the ring, and it began to vibrate and purr. “Would you like me to use this?” I panted, slipping the ring onto my pinky. 

She looked confused, but whispered, “Yes, yes.” 

“Go sit down at your desk,” I told her.

She grinned deliciously, leapt to her feet, and crossed the room to her desk. Once she was settled in her chair, she rolled back from the desk and then fixed me in a hungry gaze, as if waiting for my next command. But then something in her face hardened, something in the particular slant of her smile. She clicked her tongue and pointed to recess beneath her desk. I crawled toward her.

A few minutes later, Phoebe walked in.  

A LOVE TOKEN 

As it turned out, vandalizing my Mercedes was not enough to satiate Phoebe’s rage. She tried to extort us, the poor thing. She threatened to expose our little tryst and get Astrid canned. She wanted to continue receiving a paycheck and tuition waiver without ever stepping foot in the Archives or seeing Astrid’s “whore face” again.

It was the night after Phoebe came to us with the terms of her blackmail. Astrid and I were sitting in my Mercedes in the parking lot of her apartment complex. She said she had been praying for a sinkhole to gobble her up. I smiled and told her that was my job. 

There was no use in hiding from it: I was falling for her, fast, as she was with me. The trouble was, she said, that nobody in the larger Wentworth community would understand that. And with Virgil’s final hearing with the Board of Regents just months away, Astrid was petrified to think what such a scandal would do to her credibility as the primary advocate for his victims. 

“Those women deserve justice,” she pleaded with me. “It took me a year to convince them to come forward, and who knows how many more are out there!”

I kissed her. “I understand,” I told her. “I’ve taken care of it already.”

I explained to her how, following our last meeting with Phoebe, I had:

  • procured a silver Prius identical to Phoebe’s

  • driven it over to Saint Helena and loaded it up with all of the Wentworth relics

  • stolen Phoebe’s license plates out of her driveway

  • hired a Cumberland Farms cashier who bore a passing resemblance to Phoebe to rent a unit at Papa Duke’s Self-Storage on Route 55 in Phoebe’s name

  • confronted Phoebe with glad tidings of my conspiracy to frame her and strong-armed her into not only resigning from the Archives but leaving the university all together.

“And then, when all that was done,” I continued, beaming into Astrid’s bewildered eyes, “I swung by here and delivered a little token of my endless love.”

I jumped out of the car and frantically led her up the three flights of stairs, two at a time. Our hearts were both racing, and we were out of breath when we got to her door. I made her close her eyes and guided her two steps inside before whispering “open them” into her ears. And there was Maisie––suspended mid-prowl, waiting for her on the kitchen counter. 

“It’s time that we give Maisie the loving home she deserves,” I told her. 

L’HOMME FATALE

When he returned in March, Virgil was furious to discover that his room of relics had been sacked. Over FaceTime, he threatened to have my mom fired. He was holding the camera too close to his face, and I was distracted by a small black seed caught between his two front teeth. When I pointed out that he no longer had the power to fire anyone, he changed his tact. “Think of all I’ve done for you. All of your high school teachers thought you were just the hick son of a deadbeat father and a semi-literate, gun-toting mother. You know what I saw? A man of letters. An intellectual giant, a scholar, a Wentworth Man. And that’s exactly what you’ve become.”

“You know what I see when I look at you, Virgil? A fuckboy.”

And with that, I ended the call. 

With Maisie safely installed in our love nest, the three of us spent the spring semester lost in the haze of domestic bliss. We counted down the days until the day of Virgil’s appeal with the Board of Regents, after which, I’d graduate and our love would no longer need to live in the shadows. 

The weekend before the hearing, I talked Astrid into getting out of town with me. We would head up I-95 all the way to Acadia and up to the peak of Cadillac Mountain––the first spot from which it is possible to view the sunrise in North America. And from the summit, I would scream, “I LOVE ASTRID BERGERON,” and she would answer with, “I LOVE DONNIE O’SHAUGHNESSY,” and our echoes would soar through the air in a cacophony of sweet nothings.

But that isn’t what happened. In the words of an obscure Wentworth Poet, “nothing gold stays.”

We were supposed to leave at midnight to make it to Acadia by sunrise. At 11, Astrid knocked on my door. I had just woken from a catnap, and I knuckled some crust from my eye. I went to pull her towards me, but she drew away. 

She took a step back and lit a cigarette. She didn’t ordinarily smoke, she simply knew what the scene called for––my God, did that woman have a genius for mise-en-scène! She started coughing something awful.

Then she said, “You’re not a fuckboy, Donnie, but you’re still bad news.”

She gave up on smoking after one drag, but kept the cigarette lit, and as she broke the news, ribbons of blue smoke circled her wrist whenever she gesticulated. Cool and clinical, she explained that, over the last five months, she had been recording our conversations when I spoke of Virgil, his conspiracy to steal the Wentworth relics, his general misogyny. In this way, she had compiled hours’ worth of evidence for his hearing, which was set to take place in a few days. “It’s time to cut you loose, babe,” she said. I thought I heard her voice thicken with true sorrow, but in hindsight, who knows? I guess I started to cry or something because next she said, “Hey, hey, it wasn’t all a sham, you know that.”

“Don’t,” I said. “You played me and won, let’s leave it at that, okay?”

I played you, Donnie O’Shaughnessy? And just what was on your mind when you came sniffing around the Archives talking of love and redemption? What we had, neither of us planned. It was true and shiny and dangerous. You were trying to compromise me, and I almost let you.”

“What about Maisie?”

“She’s already back in the Archives.”

“This is bullshit. She belongs with you. I belong with you.

She kissed me on the cheek and flicked the cigarette over her shoulder. “I don’t have religion, Donnie,” she said. “What I have, all I have, is truth. And not just telling it, but living true, even when living true means letting go of what the heart wants. Or the body.” She took both of my hands in hers and I squeezed them. I tried to talk but had nothing to say. “If you want to bill me for the car, I’ll be happy to pay. But I have a feeling you won’t.”

“The car?” 

“Goodbye, Donnie.”

I didn’t worry about what she meant. For fifteen minutes, I didn’t worry about anything. I watched her disappear around the corner of my building and heard her car start. Then I collapsed onto the couch without bothering to shut the front door. 

I thought somehow that in loving Astrid, I was absolved of all that came before. A clean slate. But maybe I was just a fuckboy after all. It had been bothering me that, when Virgil had appealed to his fatherly love for me, I still believed him. I guess you can be a bad dude, even a fuckboy, and still be capable of genuinely loving someone. Who knew? 

I went on brooding like that for a while longer, and then the alarm on my phone went off. It was midnight: if I was still going to make it to Acadia for sunrise, I had to leave now. Outside, the old Mercedes was loaded to capacity with camping gear: frame packs, cooler, air mattress, tent. Just as I had left it, except––

In black, bubble letters on the crème beige hood were the words L’HOMME FATALE. Yes, that rang true.

I took out my phone and started typing up a text to Astrid: “Thank you for seeing me. I will love you forever.” But I didn’t send it. Instead, I got in and started the car, and soon I found myself turning onto 95 North, speeding towards the first dawn.

 
 

Colton Huelle is a friendly neighborhood fiction guy, hailing from Manchester, NH. His stories have appeared in Los Angeles Review, Chicago Quarterly Review, and Necessary Fiction. In 2023, he received his MFA in fiction writing from The University of New Hampshire and now lives in Cambridge, MA.

Montressor

Chris Hill

Forty miles from Highpoint, past the Spine, up the edge of the Badlands. On a map, the old Goldrush Road looks nice, a little stripe of colour on the page. Not so nice in the real.

Flatland, but high up, meaning the sun can get good work on it. No creeks or rock tanks, no sir, not here. Huffing dust, so I’m glad of my beard. Gonna be a dry trek.

Lost sight of the rail tracks about half a mile back. No idea how I done it, but here I am, with nothing but cracked ground, scrub grass and cactuses. Might be a buzzard about, but I can’t see none.

Folks called me Clem, back in Highpoint. Clem Upstairs, that was me. Labourer, house builder, well digger, timber jack, roofer, all me. I go where the pay is. I go where the liquor’s sweet.

No place in Highpoint, no, not no more.

Clem Upstairs. S’not a bad name, but it’s not me now. Not sure who I’ll be next. Got time to think, though. Two days at least before I see my new home.

New Freiburg.

A place where a man can hide.

Old German settled there, back before the trouble started, then some mad lotta Dutch joined him, wanted a place away from the fighting. Back in Highpoint, I heard new settlers are heading that way. That means work.

Walk another hour. Hot air, thick in my throat. Canteen lighter with each sip. Water skin in my bag, but not yet, not ready to touch that. I’ve enough for three days. That’s all I should need.

Flies come to taste my sweat. I don’t bother swatting anymore.

My lucky day. The earth and scrub grass gets all pink with clay and chalk, and then opens up like a lady’s legs. The Long Crack. Me and my map thought I was too far west to hit it, but this, this is good. The Crack runs deep, a gully that ploughs into the heart of the Badlands, narrow at first, then wider in places.

Should be cooler, but it isn’t. That red clay and white chalk smear everything pink. The grasses and trees carve themselves little homes in small patches of black dirt. Snakes hunt rats in the holes in the walls, and thin rabbits burrow in scree.

Cold night that first night, no fire, just blankets and my pack to keep me.

Dawn makes the chalk and clay walls griddle-hot. Each step makes me dirtier, more of that dusty pink, so after my first hour of travel I’m covered, head to heel.

Didn’t expect it to be so long. Didn’t expect it to get so big. Could run from side to side if I had a mind to. Walls getting taller, or the floor getting lower.

Canteen getting empty.

I spy a buzzard sitting on the ruined branch of another Montressor tree. Had I the time I might cut that tree down—its trunk ain’t no thicker than my wrist—for an evening fire. But no. No time. Time is water here, time is sweat.

I keep on.

Walking down the Long Crack, my boots crushing chalk, the flies drinking down my sweat.

Midday.

Sun riding high.

Nothing moves in the heat. Not even the air.

Hot chalk on my sunburnt back, sucking up sweat. The price of shade.

Only a mouthful of water in the canteen. I refill it from the waterskin. Too much gone already. Must be slow with it.

Head hurts. Throat, dried by heat.

The walls here are high, sure can’t climb out.

I shake my head, trying to clear it.

Time to go, got to make up lost time. Time is water.

A stink. A stink, but where? Smells like, smells like, hell, I don’t know, something wrong, that’s for sure.

On my feet, I follow the path, and that smell gets worse as I go. Meat gone bad, that’s it. Meat spoiled, and fried by the sun.

Shouldn’t smell this bad? Shouldn’t, but does.

Round a rock corner, and now there’s a sound. No breeze, but I hear creaking. A shifting creak, like rope on wood, but it’s there and I can’t stop hearing it.

Then, so close as I could touch him, a man. He’s standing — no, he’s hanging — by the thinnest and most sickly-looking Montressor tree I’ve yet seen. Rope around his neck gone black. Sherriff’s manacles weigh down his hands. Bag over his face. Dark clothes. No boots. Feet all brittle and white, looking like bad cracked clay. I figure he’s my height, but the heat has shrunk him some. Death shrinks all men, somehow.

Wallace looked smaller afterward after he had made that one-way trip up the scaffold.

He’s a gentle pendulum on his rope, and I got no idea what pushed him, or how the skinny tree holds him up on so thin a branch.

He’s blocking me, hanging a foot over the path’s narrow point. The scree on the left is tall, and unstable as I’ve ever seen. The right is just pink rock, all to the top.

Cut him down?

Seems the Christian thing, take this nameless man and place him in the ground, say some words for his soul.

But…

I have time to keep, and time is water. Who will know he’s here, but me? Who can say that I didn’t do the right thing, if they ain’t here?

The smell covers my tongue, soaking in. I go around him one handed, the other clamped on my mouth, balance all the poorer for it. When I get past, I can breathe freer. One look back shows my passage has turned him, although I took all the efforts not to touch. Now he faces me again, expression hidden beneath the bag.

Not fear, but common sense, quicken my steps. Time is water, and I’ve got none for him.

Night camp under a rock. Blanket and beans. Little fire against the cold dark. No night sounds, but I ain’t listening for anything. When the fire speaks, I look outwards, away from its light, peering into the shadows.

My canteen is light. Lighter than it oughta’. Not drunk that much, surely?

No!

No!

How did this happen?

Canteen’s got a hole. A gash in its neck, opened by God-Knows-What, as surely as if an animal had worried at my throat.

Useless.

Ruined!

The water skin in my pack is still strong, though. Waxed leather and cloth, with a cork bug, three-quarters full. I’m safe, for now.

In the morning, I don’t piss right, and it stings when it finally comes out, like all I’ve got in me is vinegar.

Midmorning, and I’ve found a pair of short cactuses, each spined with cat-hair quills. Knife makes easy work of them, and the water within is mine. Bitter taste, and I swallow some quills.

The day goes on.

Sharp pain in my gut. Colour swirls where it don’t normally. Sweat rolls like bad oil from my back. I stop for a long, tormented, gravely piss.

The Crack bends. Hot walls corral me into a dip, the dark patches on the floor telling me it might’ve been wet here once. Had I the right tools then I could dig for water. Scrabbling in the dirt with my hands would waste time, and I got no time to waste. Time is water.

Sun is hot. So hot my bones creak.

Mouth dry, and some taste has come into it, a taste like something spoiled. I can taste it all throughout my mouth, as if my own spit rotted on my gums. The taste goes up my nose, giving the hot air a reek.

Something grey twists out of the earth just before my exhausted feet, and I stop, else I’m tripped.

A root.

I follow the shapes made by it in the dirt, eventually seeing the trunk rising high from the tree’s place on the Crack’s wall.

The reek is strong here.

Feet there, dangling above the ground, high up. Mottled black and white, dusty cracks, and misplaced bones. Desert dry.

The hanged man. The same irons drag his hands, the same bag, worn and old, the same dark clothes.

It can’t be. But it is.

I try to tell him, tell him I know I should've taken him down, said good Christian words for him, should’ve spared him from his fate atop the tree. But I got no words, and my feet carry me away, deeper into the heat.

I know he looks at me, I know he watches all the way down the trail, up high like that, he can see me run for miles. I don’t look back, but I know it. Under that bag, who’s really there? Whose face would I see?

My misplaced steps find a rock that my eyes don’t, and I tumble, roll across scree, bang my head against chalk walls. Something black and coiling strikes from the grasses, and as I arrest my fall, I see the arrowhead of a tiny black snake clinging to my shin. I rip it away, surge up and run for untold hours, ‘till I got no running left in me.

The night that falls is colder than all others.

I got no fire.

I barely got breath.

Up against the cooling chalk, bad angle, I curl up, sucking the poison from my leg, blood coming out in a salty rush. I can’t stop from drinking it. Too weak to care. Waterskin low, have to clean the wound, have to drink.

Waterskin half empty.

Sleep. Dreams of Highpoint. Wallace and his dog. Wallace on the gallows. Wallace turning to look at me, him roped on the scaffold, me on the ground, our places unlawfully switched. Wallace looking down at me, knowing what I done. Wallace, pointing his manacled hands, shouting through the canvas they placed on his head.

No!

The sunrise finds me shivering, mouth filled with cracks.

I look at my leg, at the unhealed wound on my calf. It bubbles like fat in a pan. I fancy something rolls in the wound, an unknown organ quivering in its labours.

Swallow water. Water is time.

Keep going.

Must find… must find the… place that I’m going.

Sun on my back.

Sun so hot, all the light seems to go dark. It can’t be. But it is.

Is he here, watching me? Is it Wallace under that bag?

I try licking up my own sweat, but it makes me wretch, and the flies make a sticky home on my tongue, stealing spit. The snake bite throbs red and purple and black. I can see it even when I close my eyes.

Walk.

Make it to… 

Make it out of here.

Dusk arrives, can’t say where from. Compass spins in its case, never fixed, never tranquil.

Have to drop my stuff. Weighs me down. The spinning, throbbing wheel on my leg, open like an eye, can’t take it.

Boots fill with dust. They go too.

Just me and my waterskin, getting smaller, shrinking.

More cactuses, their bitter water giving me life enough to manage a small, lumpy piss, but only just. Cry as I do it, the pain moving from my belly to member, sharp, and promising blood.

Shouldn’t rest. Get outta here. If I can’t…

Me next? Another body hanging on the tree? Is that how the hanged man came to be? Was he strung up by some evil ghost, some man he wronged, so as his skin could crisp and crack in the sun forever?

Evening don’t bring cool, and heat wraps me up, swallowing me. Breath crushed out, dry air in my lungs, unbearable heat. My feet bleed on the scorched chalk, and a red-black smear follows me everywhere.

Rope rubs on wood, and I smell him.

Wallace smelled a mite like that, that death smell, when they cut him down.

I look up, the night finding me with neither food nor fire, just shivering beneath a stone. There he is, the hanged man, on his tree. Black, silhouetted by stars, and I can feel all creation turn as I look up at the sway of the rope.

Sick, I stand, and faint, I move. Blunder down the Crack, running as only a man with an open eye in his leg can.

Fall down. The purple-black flesh of my leg stretches and becomes a mouth, red tongue moving over new lips. When I stand, I gotta, I look back to find the hanged man.

But he’s gone. The Montressor tree, alone, stands upon the ridge, cursed to watch, its rope ready for me.

Feet misplacing on the path. Are they mine? Or is that staggering coming from a foot baked brittle by the sun? Scrub grass hoists and jerks, kicked aside. By me? Run, run and don’t ask, just run!

My new mouth opens with wet laughter, giving him a sound to follow. Panting, hot, but dead, the sound of lungs being crushed by the weight of bricks. My chest… my chest… chest…

Rocks skitter, slide and collapse. The night spins, the stars spiral. The mouth on my leg opens up, becomes a stomach, fills itself full to bursting with black dirt, red clay and white chalk, then ruptures, spilling itself out.

Can’t do nothing but watch and feel myself fall down, over and over again.

Slam into hard ground.

Lay in the pain.

Lay in the pain for…I don’t know how long. I’m at the bottom of a scree spill. He’s coming for me, Wallace, the Hanged Man, he’s coming! Up, up, get up, you bastard!

The Crack’s walls are… they’re not there.

With strength only enough to quiver, my arms and back bring me to a sitting position. Chest tight, I stand, at last at the end of the Long Crack, amidst the stone river of a scree slope. Beyond are the lights of New Freiburg and the Dutch colony.

Above, the wind not carrying the rope’s creak, a man hangs from a Montressor tree. The light is poor. I do not see him raise his arms, heavy with irons, and point a finger at me. I don’t see it! I don’t!

 
 

Chris Hill attended Anglia Ruskin University in Cambridge, the UK, where he studied Drama and very quickly came to regret it. Currently living by the seaside, he likes collecting shells with his partner, and trying to tame his guinea pigs

 Scarlet Afternoon

Autumn Konovalski

Bernadette squinted through the mini blinds as a middle-aged woman approached her shop. A typical client. Blue veins that showed through her translucent skin, even during the summer. She was too distraught to bother with makeup. Her face was red from crying, almost perfectly matching her frizzy hair.

“Are you Psychic-Medium-Bernadette?” Stephanie asked as she tried to smooth out her hair and yoga pants. For three long seconds Bernadette could feel the infidelity from Stephanie’s partner taking over the room. Stephanie’s grief felt more debilitating than the flu.

Ale vou zan!” she screamed as she waved her hand to dismiss this meaningless energy.

Stephanie recoiled for a moment, but Bernadette nodded, unphased, and assumed the best position. Her right hand waved out her tarot cards in a single elegant gesture.

Before the front door fully closed, Stephanie’s request came out like a burp: “I need a binding spell.”

Maybe it was the way the afternoon’s red haze had affected Bernadette, or perhaps it was the fact that Stephanie had arrived after closing. Either way, she sometimes found enjoyment in the opportunity to act naive to these requests.

“A binding spell? For your child’s health? Or is it for financial success?”

“For my husband, Charles Lowell. My friend, Cheryl, she does my chakra healing on Wednesdays, and she told me that you could help.”

Now it was Bernadette’s duty to give her the warning spiel. Oh Goddess, help these ridiculous people! “Do you realize the consequences of this? You will risk setting your soul off-track from what you blueprinted for your current life. It could be permanent.”

Stephanie’s eyes welled up; her skin reddened on her face and chest again. “I have to do this. I’m already researching a voodoo ritual to bind him myself.”

Bernadette endearingly rolled her eyes. She should never have moved her business to a gentrified neighborhood. Now she spent her days remedying sour marriages and talking to dead pets. “You will do no such thing. Sit down.”

They sat in silence as Bernadette lit her candles. Her workspace was a mass of glass jars and tins with mysterious contents. Calamus root from her previous client was still burning.

Stephanie glanced at it but didn’t dare comment. This organized chaos was something she wasn’t meant to understand. She stared at the card table in amazement.

“I have some of his hair, if that would help.”

Bernadette couldn’t hold in her scoff. “Keep his hair on his head. The price to do this is sixty dollars. Now chant these words in English with me, nine times.”

She held her hands up and shook them, motioning for Stephanie to stop glaring at her clandestine pastel tins and get with the program. They clasped hands. Bernadette’s cool palms pressed tightly against Stephanie’s warm and sweaty ones.

“Charles Lowell.

You are mine and I am yours.

Leave everyone behind, since you are only mine, and I am the only one for you.

You would love only me and be loyal as a dog towards me and will never think of anyone else except me.

Charles Lowell.”

Stephanie swayed throughout the process. Her chants were loud and thorough, and her eyes were shut so tightly that the Botox in her forehead started to struggle. Bernadette chanted slowly, while sitting perfectly upright. She was somewhere unreachable. Her eyes widened as she mumbled the final chant.

“Charles Lowell. 

Humbakkakum Thumbakkum

Thumbbakkum Thinakna

Meria Meria Humbakkakum Thumbakkum Thinkakna

Charles Lowell.”

Bernadette felt the astral plane quiver as she removed Stephanie’s potential influence from thousands of souls on earth. She removed two potential children and a fierce, pure love that would have existed between her and a future coworker while at a successful job at a law firm that she would no longer obtain. All this, sacrificed, just to be bound in this lifetime to “Charles Lowell,” whom, from what she could sense, would spend most of his time alive with the same self-involved characteristics and pompous demeanor. These ridiculous people. “You are now bound during this lifetime.”

Tears of relief began to pour down Stephanie’s face. Little lines of snot funneled onto her lips. Her skin splotched and intensified, from pink back to red. The sky changed from red to scarlet, preparing itself for sunset. The afternoon light peeked through the mini blinds, resting across the card table.

Estipid,” Bernadette whispered in Haitian Creole, under her breath.

 
 

Autumn Konovalski is a marketing professional by day and an insomniac writing bridge troll by night. She successfully escaped Texas and now resides in the mountains of Colorado. A devoted wife, cat lady, and aspiring writer, she has had her poetry published twice, with work appearing in Free State Review and Foliate Oak Literary Magazine. This is her first time publishing fiction. She can be reached at Instagram @your_favorite_season_ and Facebook @Autumn Konovalski Theall.

 8.41 pm

Ben Macnair

We start at work, just as you leave yours.

By the time you are safely home, we are just getting ready. You are in the shower, scrubbing off the cares of the day, food warming in the oven. We are just getting ready. Putting on our kit. Flexing our muscles, looking out for trouble, so we can stop it, or wade in if we get the chance.

We are the bouncers, the security, the silent tattooed watchers, the faces that show no fear, listen to no bullshit, the protectors of the young kids out for a good time, drinking, pushing their faces too close to those of strangers.

We stop the people we don’t like getting in, and there are plenty of them about, it is part of the job. I like telling the city types that they can’t come in, because I know that their shoes are more expensive than my entire wardrobe, and the floors of the club are sticky with spilled drinks and too much vomit.

We get the underage drinkers in here, as the landlord before the landlord before turned a blind eye to all of that type of thing, unless the Police come in. They came in last week, but we got lucky, it was a Tuesday night. No one ever comes in here on a Tuesday night. Well, they do, but no one of any interest to us or the Police. It is all of the small fry wanting to make a name for themselves.

Get in line Lads, there are only so many chances we can give you before things get too tasty, too rough, like what happened to Darren the other week. He left after that, some kid brought a taser, off his head, and he didn’t know what he was doing. Darren got the worst of it. The hair he has left is still standing on end.

He is on security now at Primark, you know the one in the centre, the biggest one in the whole country apparently. He says it pays well, and he gets home for Seven, just in time for Emmerdale. Give me strength, the bloke is going soft in his old age. I say old age, the old age for bouncers is 40. He is 39.

I am 27, years left in me yet. I could tell you stories about things I have seen, but I would need a good lawyer. A better one than that Laurence Fox bloke. See what happened to him, did you?

I can tell you I wouldn’t let him in here, he would fit in with those city types with their expensive shoes and suits that are just given to them. He would ask me if I knew who he was? Honestly, all these people trying to threaten us.

We don’t know who you are, we don’t care who you know. If I don’t like the look of you, you won’t be coming in. As the lads all say, our gaffe, our rules, capiche?

A little bit of Italian there. I learnt a little bit of Latin for a girl. We all do things like that. Turns out she had a better taste in women than I do.

Love is a hard enough thing for anyone to find. I wish anyone who finds it, for however long they have it, the best. I really do.

We were all here when there was that post on Instagram about the club being a front for all types of things. We are not, we never have been, but once someone puts something online it becomes part of the story, part of the identity.

We all know who started it. Him with the glass eye. We said he couldn’t come in a few times. It wasn’t him, we just have a policy of not letting anyone in after 10.30. If he came early, no problem, we tried to explain the policy to him, but he just wasn’t having any of it.

Still, that’s people for you.

Most of our customers are great, up for the craic, a little bit of banter, a couple of pints from Andrea and Nicky at the bar, playing some darts, a bit of snooker on the second floor, dancing to some eighties classics with Lee on the decks, and then off you pop.

No problem, an early night for you, and an early night for us. Of course, it is never that easy sometimes. We start winding down at 11.30, and the shutters and the doors close at 12.00, everyone gets home on the night bus, they will have missed the trains back to Sutton Coldfield or Lichfield by then, but that is not our problem. Not our River, and certainly not our Fish.

We are here for a good time. Everyone’s good time, as long as times are good, so are we. We are not as were in 2019, but is anyone? Everyone stayed in, cooped up for years with nowhere to go. The dust gathering on the shutters, the pigeon shit on the windows, it all had to be scrapped off and cleaned.

Things were slow to begin with, as they tend to be, but then they picked up, slowly but surely. People weren’t sure at first, they never were. Then they relaxed into it, still cautious, but they were dancing more, moving around, smiling, having a better time than they expected to.

Then winter comes along, people would rather stay in than go out. Hell, we would rather do that. A job in the night-time economy puts a strain on a social life. I would do more with my downtime if there was more to do.

Strangely a cinema matinee by yourself doesn’t have the same appeal as a Friday night out with someone in a group of strangers watching poor scripts propping up a CGI marathon. Honestly, all these superhero films, they destroy whole cities, and probably murder hundreds of people, and we are meant to applaud them for it.

And don’t even get me started on the politicians. All of them, I wouldn’t trust them as far as I could throw them. I mean Boris Johnson was one thing, but Liz Truss? No, that was a step too far. I always felt though that Penny Mordant didn’t get a fair shake of it. Even Darren said that. Darren, if only he hadn’t been tasered, we would be having a right laugh at the lads in their expensive shoes.

Sometimes, I just miss my friends.

 
 

Ben Macnair is an award-winning poet and playwright from Staffordshire in the United Kingdom. Follow him on Twitter @ benmacnair and on Instagram at BenJMacnair

 When I Look Back, I See Anna Underwater

 Adam Graham

I harbored a secret in the softball we tossed to each other. You were 12 and I 10, and in your eyes, that was too wide a gap for us to ever hold hands. You stuck your tongue out anytime you needed to focus. When we played catch that day, it was like a little wad of gum attached to your lip. You said your parents did it too. You couldn’t help it.

“What’s that on your lip?” your brother would say, and you’d pull it back like a turtlehead. I always searched for you in the bleachers – when you cupped your hands to yell, when you said my name. It was nothing. You were a girl and I, a boy. We were kids, that’s all. But those moments, those memories. They sat and stuck like morning dew. The first time: summer practice in those desert hot fields my hand touched yours as you passed me a drink. The second time: your brother's birthday when he blew out his candles and I found myself looking for you. The third time: you, proffering that softball. And the last? And then? At night I would whisper your name like a prayer. Looking up, listening to sirens sound in the distance, my ceiling fan tossing shadows across my eyes. 

Anna. 

I knew what I was to you. Like a heavy coat around my heart, I knew. Your father, always putting you in swim classes, ballet, piano lessons, anything to raise you up. Exposing you to heights I couldn’t reach, people I couldn’t see. I was an alright baseball player but what else? You were from the highbrow curve of East Charleston, and I was born in Darlington; the double-wide capital of the south. Two hours and two worlds apart. We played catch in the end-zone of a hybrid baseball/football stadium while a few baseball games took place around us. Those summertime days, humidity here then gone, where sea breezes drifted inland like a salty exhalation. Palmetto trees abutted the ballpark and I swore they leaned with every move you made. Behind us, my teammates lounged like on-call workers, awaiting our next game, and out of everyone to toss with you picked me. Why did you pick me? I feigned apprehension when you tapped my shoulder though deep down, I was cutting backflips.

“I’m pitching next game,” I said. “I can’t throw too much.” 

“My first practice is Monday,” you said, rifling through a floral red tote bag. “My dad said to toss with some of you guys and ya’know, since you pitch and all.”

I nodded, the pride forming dimples on the face of my heart. You held a softball in front of you like an offering, the whole melon of it eclipsing your face. I grabbed my floppy first base mitt while you, with snapping flip flops and bouncing blonde hair, skipped ten yards out on the turf. 

“Ready?” you called, standing at the forefront of a cotton-streaked sky. I put my thumb up. Your first throw was a gangly flail of limbs like a giraffe finding its legs. It hit a few feet in front of me before rolling to my cleats.

“Are you serious?” your brother said from the fence, laughing. 

“Shut up,” you yelled back. 

“Don’t push the ball,” I said. “Keep your arm loose.”

“I know what to do,” you said. 

“Danny, you don’t have to do this, man,” your brother said.

“Shut. Up,” you yelled again.

“It’s ok,” I said. “It's ok.” Words bulged against my cheeks, but I swallowed them all. After a few good throws you asked, in that raspy voice of yours, 

“Are you going to the pool party Saturday?”

“It's at my grandparents' pool,” I said, catching another short hop. 

“Oh, duh,” you said, readying yourself for my toss. 

“Are you going?” I asked, trying to play cool.

“I think so,” you said. I wondered how many pushups and sit-ups I’d need to do before then to not hesitate when taking my shirt off. I wondered how many miles would flense the winter blubber I’d stockpiled. 

“What about the end of year dance?” you said, rearing back for another throw. 

“I don’t know,” I said. 

“Well, I'm going,” you said, your brow creased as you threw. “Got a dress and getting my hair did and everything.”

It was then, for the first time, that I pictured myself in a suit. I threw arching lobs in your direction. Nothing with any zip. I still had my cleats on and each throw twisted turf beneath my feet. My jersey flapped around my waist while further down saw blotches of dirt like birthmarks against my pants. Eye black, like leaky mascara, ran down my cheeks. My dad always joked, asking me what it was I had cried about. The future, maybe. Or the past, depending on which me you asked. I caught each of your tosses with one hand because you used two. I pretended not to care too much because my teammates were around – one of them being your brother. But each time I tossed the ball, and you opened your arms out like one of those arcade claw machines I felt the warmth spread in my face. When you threw with your whole body – your arm cocked way back behind you like the weight of the throw might keel you over – I had to bite the inside of my cheek. The other boys laughed. They said you threw like a girl. They laughed in the typical carefree fashion of ten-year-olds. They laughed but not in the way I wanted to. Each time I caught the ball I wanted to write my thoughts on it. But I knew you’d only throw it back. Your last throw was the best. I caught it right at my chest and that was when you decided it was over. You ran up to me smiling. The sunlight made a blinding star in your braces. As you caught your breath you told me you wanted to pitch in the big leagues with the boys one day. 

“I could be the first. That last throw proved it.”

“You gotta do more than just fastballs though or they’ll tee off on you,” I said.

“Well, I got time,” you said, gripping the ball in different ways to show me all the pitches you knew. “My daddy said I’m already throwing harder than a lot of y’all.” I looked into my glove like there was something more than leather in it. My fist rolled along the circular dimples. 

“You could out-pitch a lot of guys I know,” I said, not moving my eyes from my glove.

“You mean that, Danny?” you asked. Your voice, my name. I felt the warmth spidering over my face again. 

“I mean that.” I chanced a few looks at you. You had your arms crossed with the ball in one hand and your pink glove draped across your elbow. You didn’t fidget. Never moved.

“This the most I ever heard you talk,” you said. 

“I don’t have a lot to say.” I tried putting my hand in my pocket though my pants had none, so my fingernails only scraped my leg. I played it off by scratching my hip.

“Don’t you feel trapped up with all them words floating around in you?” I shook my head. I tried for the pocket again. “Would you talk to me?” you asked.

“I am now,” I said, red-faced. You grinned, revealing the red of your braces. Your big, marble eyes lit up a little. In the sunlight I noticed your freckles like a network of islands across your cheeks. Even now, I remember that face. 

“Thanks for throwing with me,” you said. 

Anytime, I thought. But I only smiled, nodded, and stuck my thumb up, never speaking the words. But you said we had time. Remember? Under the Bridge by the Chili Peppers began to play through the ballpark speakers. You started mouthing the words. Told me you loved this song. 

“Me too,” I said, but I didn’t know the lyrics like you did.

“It makes me feel good,” you said. 

You had eyes for a 14-year-old playing JV at a school across town. One of those naturally skinny, country club, white dudes who had every girl from Charleston to Greenville knocking on his door. An apathetic romantic who collected girls like library books, keeping them under his arm until he got bored and exchanged one for the other. The type of guy to never hesitate with his shirt at a pool party. The type of guy that thought he was funny because girls laughed at his words like there were cue cards off screen. The type of guy I secretly drooled over while analyzing myself in the mirror. Shirtless, I’d look at my lingering baby fat stores, mole dotted marshmallow stomach, and gaping belly button that drooped over my waist like an open-mouthed frown. Weight from cheeseburgers, and ice cream, and late-night popcorn that sure as hell didn’t hinder me when I sent balls 20 feet over the fence. But at night I gripped the love handles like maybe I could peel them off with enough effort. The down south colloquialism would say I was big boned. I had some giant swarming in my blood. My dad elbowed my ribs to play football and my mom signed me up for weight classes in the hope I could metamorphose the fat into muscle. Every adult I met asked for my birth certificate and every kid my age asked me what I ate. On the field I dropped bombs like a b-15 but off the field I was just an oversized goof getting stray looks from strangers. At pool parties I would pretend to have a rash so I could wear a shirt and when I didn’t do that, I’d keep only my head showing to not embarrass myself. If a girl saw my stomach, I’d combust into a red-faced cloud. But you. You always looked me in the eyes. Even that day, at the pool party, me dripping wet like a beached seal with no towel to cover up, you still looked me in the eyes. You asked me how long.

“How long did I stay under?”

A few months prior, on April 10th, my hand hovered over my landline. I picked it up, punched in half the numbers and put it back on the receiver. Just like this, over and over, my heart pounding against my chest. My mom stood to the side; her hands clasped under her chin. My fingers shook. I had to keep wiping away the sweat. 

“She’ll love it,” my mother said. I had my fingers around the phone, trying to will myself to move, but all I could do was look over at my mom. “Honey”, she said, and put her arms around me. “What is it?”

“I don’t know,” I said, my vision blurring. “I’m just scared.”

“Of what?”

“What if she thinks I’m creepy.” I wiped my hands along the inside of my pockets. I took a trembling sip from water I wasn’t thirsty for. My mom rubbed my shoulders and said,

“You’re thinking too hard. Here, I’ll dial the number for you. All you have to do is talk.” I took a deep breath,

“Ok.”

I held my breath between each dial tone, counting them off in the small hope you wouldn’t answer. I could say I tried. What else was there? My heartbeat had abandoned post and moved up to my brain. The dial tones buzzed on and on.

“I don’t think she’s gon—“

“Hello,” an older woman’s voice said.

“Um”

“Hello.”

Hello, my mother mouthed beside me, forming the word like she was stretching her jaw.

“Hello,” I managed. 

“May I ask who’s speaking?” Danny my mother mouthed in another stretch. 

“Danny,” I said. 

“Oh, hello Danny. Luke isn’t in right now, but I can certainly tell him you called.” I stood there breathing through the phone like a stalker. Sentences passed on sky banners through my brain. I could only stand and watch.

“Hello,” she said again.

“Anna,” was all I could muster.

“Anna?” she said, like I had mispronounced it.

“Yes ma’am.” My mom was doing little hops to my side, an ear-to-ear grin tightening her cheeks. “I want to tell her happy birthday.”

“Oh,” your mom said as sweat ran down my armpits. I scratched my arm that didn’t itch. My heart jumped on a trampoline into my throat before plunging, with dead weight, into my stomach.

“Oh,” she said again with a tinge of excitement. 

“Is that okay?”

“Yes, yes, let me go get her.” Crumpled noise came through the receiver. My mom held her palms out and I gave her a thumbs up. She mimed a breathing exercise, pinching the air at her mouth and inhaling, exhaling, in, out, in, out. I closed my eyes and breathed. 

“Hey Danny,” you said. Frozen again. I breathed through the phone like the words choked on arrival. My mom ran through the exercise again.

“Hey Anna,” I finally managed.

“What’s up?” I imagined you standing in your kitchen, your tongue poking out like a little probe, wondering what I wanted.

“I just uh—“

“Wanted to ask me how I throw such a sick curveball?” I laughed harder than I should’ve. My heartbeat slowed. I breathed easier.

“No,” I said, chuckling. “It’s not that. I just wanted to say happy birthday.” You didn’t say anything for a bit. I thought of you scrunching up your face like you tasted something awful. But that was only me, thinking. 

After a moment you said, “Thank you so much, Danny.”

“Of course,” I said. “I hope you eat some good cake.”

You laughed. “I definitely will.” We were silent for a moment. Summer light bled through the blinds, and everything was warm. I couldn’t stop smiling. “Thank you for calling,” you said after a moment. “It means the world.” But it meant more to me. 

“Goodbye, Anna.”

That’s all it would’ve taken. A phone call, a few words. I’m sorry, Anna.

I had so many dreams of you. Dreams of you in red poppy fields with red petals in your hair. Dreams of me cowering in a cave, scared to death of a storm that you said was only a feeling. I dreamed of you sleeping among that field of poppies, but your face rippled as if underwater. I told you to come up now. Come up now, please. But you couldn’t hear me.

Do you remember when there was no drug in the world but canned soda and sunlight? I haven’t heard a cicada in what feels like decades. Haven’t seen a firefly in longer. Do you remember when we said goodbye? Summer never breathed the same without you.

I search the crevasses of my mind but can’t place my finger on the day I woke up differently. But I know it all traces back to you. When your eyes closed, mine began to open and I felt the tainted pulse of the world. When we were young, we used to say there was no day but today and now it only feels like a relentless torrent of tomorrows, yesterdays, and forever.

One afternoon, long after you were gone, my mom pulled me into her office. It was winter, with sheets of ice hardening the windows and cold air gusting through the drapes. I felt a change like a growth spurt in my heart. She sat at her desk, the computer glow illuminating her eyes. Her glasses dangled from a beaded chain around her neck as she turned the monitor towards me.

“I was just browsing around,” she said. “For someone, one day.” A lab grown diamond; princess cut with a yellow band.

“I don’t know, Ma,” I said.

“It’s affordable.”

“It’s not that.”

“Then what?”

That brightness dimmed in her eyes. I looked out the window into a frozen landscape, stagnant and without pulse. Leaves long gone to dust. Flowers keeled over and dead. I looked for something like you for so long. I thought I was only a child. The infatuation would falter with age, and I'd grow to know love like a suit I could finally fit into. But you never left. My mom hugged me from behind. Mists of rain fell like ash. You never left.

At the pool party, you told me to watch you go underwater.

“Watch how long I can hold my breath,” you said.

You smiled a warped grin while submerged beneath the surface, the bubbles rising and popping from your puffed cheeks. You huddled at the bottom of the pool with your arms around you like a meditating mermaid. Kids roared and slapped the water around you, but neither of us really heard them. My internal clock said 20 seconds, 30 seconds as I stood there cold and dripping, my arms around my chest. I wanted a towel, but nothing could uproot me. I wondered how it must’ve felt for you. Your eyes closed. Floating in darkness like a womb, willing yourself to stay under. 40 seconds, 50 seconds. You were well past anything my little lungs could muster. Did you have to stay under so long? Would it have felt the same if you had come up earlier? I would’ve been happy with you either way. For whatever that’s worth.

“You can come up now,” I said but you couldn’t hear me. “You can come up now.”

Perfect Day by Lou Reed came on through my father’s loudspeaker. Could you hear it? Did you see me from down under? What was your perfect day, Anna? Everything moved around that moment where you held your breath and I held mine, wondering how long you could keep yourself under. 55 seconds, 56 seconds, I wondered if your hair was stuck in the vacuum and your smile wasn’t a smile and the bubbles were little floating screams bursting to silence at the surface.

“You can come up now.” 

A minute, a minute and one second. I kneeled onto the hot cement and squinted my eyes into the rippling picture of you. I watched you from behind an aquarium glass. Lines of light waving across a mirror of blue. A minute 10. A minute 11. Please come up. I reached my hand out. I wanted to pull you up. But you came up without me. You sped to the surface in an explosion of bubbles, breaching the water like a mullet, as you pulled a resuscitating breath of air.

“Oh my God,” I said, truly impressed. “How’d you stay under so long?” You breathed and coughed, choked, and laughed.

“It’s… it’s like…” you pulled in gusts of air, elbows resting on the side of the pool. “It’s like floating,” you said. “You just have to stay under. It’s only a feeling.”

It’s only a feeling. I sat there watching you catch your breath. Watching you breathe. The sun bled orange through the patchy oak branches. The moment swirled around us in a hurricane of memory, but I didn’t catch it. Neither did you. I wouldn’t for 13 years. Was that what they said to you? Was that what they promised? It was only a feeling?

“Wow,” you said, wiping the water from your face. “That felt awesome.”

You made me forget. All this time I thought I was someone else. Someone good. 

The night of the dance, your face ran through my mind like an uncaged bull I had no intention of taming. My dad asked me if I would try to dance with you. He told me I looked too sharp to pass up. I didn’t respond to him. Only adjusted the tie around my neck. I had on a hand-me-down navy suit with a white undershirt tucked into freshly ironed khakis. All complete with a suffocating tie. The shirt pressed against my belly and the belt was down to its last loop, but dad gave me a thumbs up while mom gave me the whistle. Some of my older sisters' friends even pretended to swoon, rolling their eyes with the back of their hands on their foreheads. 

“If she doesn’t dance with you, just call me,” one of them said, leaning down close to me with her hand formed into a phone on her ear. I blushed; I felt good. Even still, those two words, what if. Your face swarmed behind my pupils like a ricocheting bullet. Maybe this could work. Just maybe.

Your face emerged from the fold. Beneath the strobe light chandelier and all the party city vomit thrown across the middle school gym. You, in that sequin dress, the light refracting like stars upon you. “Come on,” you said, your arm outstretched. I was transfixed. Catatonic before you like your hair was made of snakes. I looked behind me. “Come dance,” you said.

“Me?” I said.

“Yes you, silly.” You smiled and I felt a little lighter.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, you helped me throw, let me help you dance.”

I was only 10. We were kids, remember? But for a flash of lightning, I felt the weightlessness. I felt like you must have, there at the end. Your hands on my shoulder, my eyes in yours. Your eyelashes curved over pupils I’d never let go. Irises I could’ve closed my eyes and fell into. Freckles dotted your cheeks like summertime kisses. A glint of your braces shone in the chandelier light as we swayed back and forth, back, and forth, dancing and dancing. 

“If I were to dip, would you let me go?” you asked.

“Of course not,” I said. 

“It wouldn’t be hard to hold me that low to the floor?”

I shook my head. “That’s just part of the dance.”

Something like a lens change happened in your eyes. A flickering moment. And slowly you leaned your head on my shoulder. We swayed under spotlights like somber moons. I could’ve died then and there.

Again, the pool party. The crux of all this. You had ice cream on your cheeks. Chlorine in your hair. A three-pronged leaf fell on your shoulder as a butterfly floated above you, never fully landing. You sat across from me while we ate cake and laughed because I had icing on my nose. I photographed your open-mouthed smile. The one that flashed your pruned lips and the pieces of yellow cake you tried to cover with your hand. Your blonde hair was plastered to your head like a mannequin’s and your mascara blurred like a shadow around your eyes. I saw you smiling, relishing a feeling, eating cake like a kid, and telling me to wipe my nose. You, emerging from the surface with a back-to-life breath and me, amazed that anyone could stay under for so long. 

It was only a feeling. It didn’t hurt. The neighbors had started a bonfire. The smoke drifted in curls like an old lady’s hair slowly fading. It drifted like a cloud across you, and you closed your eyes in it. 

“It’s all over you,” I said.

“It’s okay,” you said. “I like the smell.”

“We should tell them to stop. It might make people sick or something.”

“No, it won’t,” you said, your head leaned back with an opened mouth smile. “You worry too much, Danny. Just relax.”

Memory is weird like that. It tucks away moments of time to unfurl like a flower, decades into the future. I don’t remember the kind of ice cream we had. I don’t remember what I did before or after that day. I don’t remember anyone else there. But I remember the pitter patter of my ten-year-old heart. I remember you. 

I would see you again at your grandfather’s visitation. At the end of the line, you composed yourself for everyone, but deep down I knew. Those familiar shadows drew black threads around your eyes like enough mascara could cover the grief. You held your hands against a ruffled white dress. Your cheeks glistened with the remnants of tears. My mother and sister hugged you. My father shook hands with yours. All of them blessed your heart. When I got to you, I didn’t know what to say. Was this falling? Was this feeling? I wondered if feelings could break people. If one feeling could kill a piece of you, so your whole life was spent searching for something else to feel. I only looked at you. You were confident in ways that I wasn’t. I couldn’t reach out to touch you. I never could. If I did, there wouldn’t be anything to write about. There’d be no feeling lingering right beneath my skin, wondering if you would ever come up from the water.

When we feel, do we do so with skin or soul? When we hold on to words do they churn deep inside until memory wields them like a dagger? When I think of you do you think of me? Are you up there looking down? Are you underwater? Are you still chasing that feeling? Have you given it to me?

“What’s that on your arm,” I said. You had a band-aid across your shoulder right under the strap of your dress. You sniffed and wiped your nose.

“I had to get my flu shot.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” I said.

“I hate needles,” you said. “My mom had to sit with me and get me ice cream after.”

“That makes it a little better, then.”

You looked down at the floor and wiped your nose. People walked around us, patting your shoulder, and leaning down to whisper to you.

“I’m sorry about all of this,” I said. 

You sucked back a few breaths. “I wish he would’ve told me he was going.”

“I know,” I said. “He might not have known, though.”

“He had to have felt it.”

“Maybe.”

“I should have called him or something.”

“Yeah,” I said, and I stayed there for a second wondering what else to say. I wanted to reach back and wrap my arms around you. I wanted to scream all the words I swallowed. Instead, I left. And you were gone. Forever, gone.

So, you left. You chased a feeling. Middle school to high school to days spent sleepwalking, possessed by a feeling. Euphoria or paralysis, a dream like falling. I saw you in the in-between. Those sober moments where I could stop and remember. I saw you feeling and saw your eyes careening towards adulthood. You replaced your mascara with deep-seated fatigue. Navy haloes rimmed your eyes. I thought about throwing you a message like that softball we tossed between us, wondering if you’d throw it back. But my finger only hovered over your name. Maybe you would’ve remembered. Maybe your paralysis was akin to my own. Maybe we could’ve found one another. But I wrote words instead of speaking them, forever shackled by the anxieties of what if.

But I still hold those two words, what if, because what if I would’ve called? What if my mother would’ve been there to dial your number? To mouth the words? 

That last dream. The one that should’ve woken me in a cold sweat. You lay sleeping among the poppy fields, their stems curving to swallow you up. I could see each and every vein like topography jutting from your skin. Your eyes had retreated, scared of something.

“I’m leaving,” you said.

“To where? When?”

But you didn’t know.

I imagine how it must’ve been there in the end. An overwhelming feeling or lack thereof, I can only guess. I think of that cavernous room. Those slouched over husks, drained of their souls, who never knew you at all. They never knew the first thing, yet they had the privilege of holding your hand as you passed. Did they call you on your birthday? Did they dance with you? Or did they promise it was only a feeling? I can only hope the euphoria gave you peace. That you never felt the tremors.

In every nightmare, I imagine that last dose you took. In each one, I see your face as it was at 12. You, in your flip flops with birthmark freckles spanning your cheeks. You, in that starry red dress you wore to the dance. You, in winged eyeliner, your hair done up in French braids. You, laughing at the feeling. You, smiling with it as your eyes rolled. You, asking me if I’d hold on to you as you dipped. You, sticking out your tongue as you guided the needle in. 

So, a few months ago, 13 years after we threw that softball, I saw your name in the paper. Your name, a paragraph of ink, and two tombstone letters, O and D. I thought of you holding your nose and going under. Reading your name made me 10 again. I was on the pool's edge watching your face like a mirage beneath the water. I was crouched there, kneeling against the hot cement, my arm outstretched. I was 10, then 23 and you were here, then gone. I wrote you a story you would never read.  

You can come up now. 

 
 

Adam Graham was born and raised in Florence, South Carolina where he attended Francis Marion University and received his B.S. in Biology. He currently works as a chemist but hopes to return to school for an MFA in creative writing. You can follow him on twitter at @adamgraham413.

Shadow Boxing With Apollo Creed

Andrew Furman


Mark spotted Apollo Creed (whom he didn’t know as Carl Weathers) in the parking lot of the Ole’s in Northridge. Mark was on the way back from the McDonald’s on Reseda and Devonshire, short-cutting it home on his BMX bike. First thing that caught his eye was the burly black man in a convertible Mercedes-Benz 450SL, his muscled arm leaning against the doorframe, conspicuous for taking up a spot at the far end of the lot away from all the other cars, conspicuous for being a black man driving a Mercedes in the Valley. Apollo Creed! it occurred to Mark in a flash, prompting him to circle back toward the fancy car he had just passed. Apollo Creed seemed to be waiting for someone, maybe a wife or friend shopping for light bulbs or paint or something inside Ole’s. His modest Afro sparkled against the afternoon sun on account of whatever pomade, dressing, or oil he’d applied.

“Were you in Rocky?” Mark mustered the courage to inquire, straddling the top tube now maybe six feet from Apollo Creed, his sneakered feet planted on the sunbaked asphalt.

“Yes,” the actor answered. “Yes I was.” His voice was very deep, somehow quiet and loud at the same time.  

Mark hadn’t thought ahead to whatever his next question ought to be. He struggled to come up with something to extend the encounter with Apollo Creed. Rocky’s nemesis clearly wasn’t going to help him out. Apollo Creed was probably waiting here at the far end of the lot, it occurred to Mark, to avoid walking the aisles of Ole’s, to avoid the people who’d recognize him and badger him for autographs. 

“Okay,” Mark uttered. “Goodbye.”

Jack Jones moved into a house just down the block from Mark. It was a creepy-looking house, hidden behind overgrown foliage. Jack Jones was the singer who sang the theme song for The Love Boat. That’s what Mark’s mother announced to him and his brother, Noah, as they drove past the creepy house in her new Oldsmobile Delta 88. The real estate sign was still planted on its post. Mark’s mother had tried, unsuccessfully, to land the listing from the previous owners. “Jack Jones is on Johnny Carson all the time, so Johnny must love him,” she continued, as if she knew Johnny Carson personally. Mark’s best friend, Chad Cooper, convinced Mark the next week to knock on Jack Jones’ front door with him and ask Jack Jones for an autograph, even though Jack Jones didn’t mean much to them. It wasn’t like he was Apollo Creed. But it was something to do. Jack Jones opened the door himself upon Chad’s knock, which surprised Mark. He was wearing fancy-looking purple pajamas, even though it was already afternoon, and he looked old, a big mop of gray hair sweeping across his darkly tanned forehead, though he couldn’t have been so very old at the time. It was what his mother called “premature” gray. Chad would do the talking, it was silently understood between them. Chad was a year older than Mark. Chad asked “Mr. Jones” if they could have an autograph. He extended a pad of paper and a pen that he’d brought, Mark following Chad’s lead with his own paper and pen, but Jack Jones shrugged off the gestures. They weren’t going to get Jack Jones’ autograph, Mark thought for the split-second before the singer reached toward the table on his right in the foyer, then handed them each a large black-and-white photograph of himself wearing a tuxedo with a ruffled shirt, his autograph scrawled in black felt-tip marker at the bottom. He must have kept a whole stack of those signed photos there to hand out to neighbors. “Thank you, boys,” he said, which was sort of a weird thing to say, then closed the door softly enough so as not to quite shut it on them. After a few weeks, Mark and Chad knocked on Jack Jones’ door again, just to see if the semi-famous singer would recognize them (he didn’t), and if he’d give them each the same signed photo (he did). Jack Jones moved out of the neighborhood — probably to a better house in a better neighborhood somewhere, where kids wouldn’t pester him for autographs — a few months later. 

Mark spotted the kid who played Willis on Diff’rent Strokes at the Northridge Fashion Center, which Mark simply knew as the mall. Mark and Chad were at the mall to buy an Orange Julius, mostly because it was summer and too hot to ride their BMX bikes through the undeveloped, though soon-to-be-developed chaparral hills of Porter Ranch. “That’s Todd Bridges,” Mark said, because Diff’rent Strokes was just popular enough that Mark knew the names of Gary Coleman and Todd Bridges. Mark and Chad watched as Todd Bridges walked inside Spencer’s, maybe to buy Pop Rocks or some lewd novelty gift. Mark wasn’t allowed inside Spencer’s. Todd Bridges looked like a bad seed to Mark, mostly on account of the feathered roach clip dangling from the back of a cowboy hat. Lots of boys in the Valley (weirdly) wore these cowboy hats at the time, but only the bad seeds decorated them with roach clips. 

“He’s a total fucking stoner,” Chad said. 

Three other boys were walking with Todd Bridges into Spencer’s. They were clearly with Todd Bridges. But there was something about the space between Todd Bridges and these other boys, or maybe their heights, that seemed off to Mark. Todd Bridges seemed to be very much alone.  

Mindy Feldman was one of Mark’s classmates in fourth grade. She was a cast member, everyone knew, in The Mickey Mouse Club reboot. Mindy Feldman had blonde hair. Mark thought that Mindy Feldman was very pretty, but he was too shy to talk with her during recess or lunch. Mindy seemed shy too, which seemed weird as she was on TV. Her younger brother, Corey, also went to Mark’s school. He wasn’t on TV or in the movies yet. He was just Corey, Mindy’s younger brother. He was a punk, everyone said, which didn’t give Mark very much to go on. Punk was one of those umbrella terms that seemed to cover all manner of bad behavior. Todd Bridges, for example, was a punk, everyone said. One day, Mindy brought stacks of those Mickey Mouse hats to give to everyone in the class. The sheepish way she handed them out, walking down the aisles, her fingers fumbling awkwardly through the stack, inspecting each one before setting it down, told Mark that her mother or her father probably put her up to handing out all these Mickey Mouse hats to her classmates. Mark wondered if Mindy liked being on The Mickey Mouse Club or if her parents just made her audition. Mark said thank you when Mindy placed the hat on his desk before him, and Mindy smiled toward him, briefly. He was surprised to see his name stitched onto the hat in gold thread. 

At the famous Farmer’s Market downtown, the one with the clock tower in the parking lot, Mark saw Joyce DeWitt. She was that actress on Three’s Company who wasn’t Suzanne Somers. Mark wasn’t the one who spotted her. He was busy looking at the old-fashioned machine grinding peanuts into peanut butter, while his mother, well, he wasn’t sure what his mother was doing. But she approached and nudged his shoulder, then said, “See her?” raising her nose toward a woman wearing a lot of makeup. Her hair was very short and very dark, the black blued through like a grackle. He told his mother yes, he saw her. “Who’s she?” he asked. Mark watched Three’s Company — everyone watched Three’s Company — but he wasn’t used to seeing Joyce DeWitt looking so fancy, or so pretty. Suzanne Somers was the pretty one, everyone said. Her blouse, which he didn’t know to call silk, was all shiny. Like Jack Jones’ purple pajamas. She stood before a pyramid of citrus fruits as glossy as her blouse, either very large oranges or very small grapefruits. Even though there were lots of people crowding about everywhere, no one crowded about Joyce DeWitt. It was as if she were protected by a force field. This was why his mother could gesture so clearly to Joyce DeWitt with just her nose. Mark noticed other people noticing Joyce DeWitt. Two teenage girls, much older than Mark, giggled into their sweatshirt sleeves. A man with too much Dep in his thinning hair, a sunburnt scalp beneath, pretended to scan his grocery list. Joyce DeWitt must have noticed all the people noticing her, but she didn’t act like she noticed. She leaned over the pyramid of fruit, picked one up, then set it back down on the pile. She held a market bag, which seemed mostly empty.    

That thick mop of straight blonde hair was the first thing Mark noticed about Jimmy Ladd, who might or might not have been the nephew of Cheryl Ladd. His hair was so thick and long that it tended to drift over his left eye, forcing Jimmy to shake his head an awful lot to clear the wayward strands from his vision. Mark, whose Jewish curls only grew up and out, to his dismay, never down, wondered why Jimmy just didn’t cut his hair shorter so he could see better. Mark played Pop Warner football for two seasons with Jimmy, whose acting career started around that time in all those TV commercials for Underoos. Underoos were basically just kids’ Fruit of the Looms briefs with matching tops designed to look like the costumes of various superheroes. Jimmy, in one of the ads, wore Spiderman Underoos. He flexed his muscles for the camera and stuck out his bottom row of teeth, more like a chimpanzee than Spiderman, though who knew what Spiderman did with his mouth behind that mask? No one that Mark knew wore Underoos, because Underoos were gay. Gay was a word that lots of boys and even girls threw around casually back then as a catchall insult. Sometimes, boys who didn’t know Jimmy very well would tease him for being in those Underoos ads, which wasn’t very smart, because Jimmy knew how to fight and seemed to like fighting. 

After football practice at CSUN one afternoon, Craig Foster (new to the Valley) called Jimmy gay for being in those Underoos ads, which was all Jimmy needed to hear, slugging Craig right in the nose, blood pistoning out of Craig’s nostrils onto his sweaty white cutoff undershirt before he even figured out he’d been hit. Jimmy landed a few other wild blows before Mark and a few others could pull him away, the coaches (busy gathering the cones and blocking pads) lagging to the scene. That’s the way Jimmy always fought, with an unbridled fury that astounded Mark. It wasn’t any sort of combat technique picked up, say, at karate or boxing, but dazzlingly effective for its simple aggression. Sometimes, usually at Topeka Drive El during recess on the macadam or whatever, Jimmy would involuntarily shake his head between windmill punches to clear his mop of blonde hair from his eyes. Sometimes, he’d mix in a kick to the shins between punches. Unlucky opponents could rarely fend off so many blows coming from every which direction and appendage, much less counterstrike with any effectiveness. His face, Mark always noticed, turned beet red as he fought. Sometimes, tears streamed from his eyes after he fought even though he always won. Mark didn’t know what to make of those tears. 

Mark was friendly with Jimmy, but never actual friends. Jimmy seemed too busy with his acting to be friends with anyone. Friendships back then took up afternoons and weekends. But by junior high, Mark had watched Jimmy play the friend of one of the lead characters in a bunch of sitcoms. Silver Spoons. Who’s the Boss? Family Ties. Alf. He always seemed much happier on TV. Handsome too, Mark’s mother said, who’d never seen Jimmy fight. Everyone thought that Jimmy would be a big star. But he seemed to have given up acting by high school. Gave up sports too, even though he was a damn fast tailback and could have made the varsity, everyone said. By that time, Mark was only playing baseball. Mark was in honors and AP classes (mostly because Noah had been in honors and AP classes) so he wasn’t in any classes with Jimmy. Mark would sometimes see his mop of blonde hair — of a dirtier shade now — bobbing across the quad between bells. Jimmy hung out with a tough crowd that wore a lot of plaid and paid short shrift to personal hygiene practices. They might have been considered an actual gang had they not all lived in the Valley, had they not all been white. They purportedly injected oranges with vodka at home so they could get drunk during lunch. After school, they drove to one of the Mexican neighborhoods off Parthenia or Roscoe in Sal Antonini’s Chevelle, people said, to jump one of the kids most everyone Mark knew called “beaners.” 

Anyway, Jimmy’s parents paid for McDonald’s for the whole team a week or so after he beat up Craig Foster at CSUN, probably to smooth things over with Craig’s parents, though this didn’t quite occur to Mark at the time. Mark was the last to order so sat in the last open seat across from Jimmy at the hard table with the swing-out seat. Mark had ordered the new McRib sandwich with a large Coke and French fries but forgot to ask for ketchup. “Here,” Jimmy said, recognizing Mark’s predicament before Mark could even say anything, plucking one of his two ketchup packets from his paper-lined tray. “Take mine.”   

Mark met Henry Thomas when Henry Thomas was maybe ten, a couple years younger than Mark. Stephen Spielberg had noticed Mark, Chad, and a couple of their other pals from the block, Gabe and David, straddling their BMX bikes the other side of the metal barricade that looked sort of like a bicycle rack. The famous director of Jaws, as everyone knew by this time, was filming part of his next movie here just blocks away from Mark’s subdivision. Naturally, Mark and his friends had pedaled up Tampa and into the new Porter Ranch neighborhood where all the excitement was supposed to be taking place. But it was boring, straddling their bikes a fair distance from the stucco house with all the trucks parked outside. They hadn’t spotted any movie stars after nearly half an hour. Nothing at all seemed to be going on. They were just about to leave before Steven Spielberg, whom Mark didn’t recognize, walked outside the front door, framed by three other adults. They all seemed to be looking at the morning sun, still low and cold in the sky. The famous director checked his watch, then looked toward the sun again. He might have been wearing one of those Members Only jackets. Then he surprised Mark by swiveling his head to look (it seemed) right at them some thirty yards away. He flicked the back of his hand against the chest of one of the other men standing with him, as if to communicate something, then started walking directly toward them at the barricade before Mark and his friends could figure out whether they should flee.        

“Would you fellas like to be in a movie?” the famous director asked. So Mark actually met Steven Spielberg before he met Henry Thomas. Or Drew Barrymore. Or Robert MacNaughton. It was a navy-blue Members Only jacket the famous director was wearing. 

The famous director needed more “actors” (that’s the word he used, Mark noted, not “extras”) for a bicycle chase scene he had in mind for the movie. Chad asked what the name of the movie was, as if that mattered, and Steven Spielberg, smiling inside his beard, said it was called A Boy’s Life, maybe because they hadn’t come up with the ET title yet. Their parents would have to sign a waiver, one of the other adults said — a woman, her frizzy hair semi-tamed by an old Dodgers baseball cap. David, as it turned out, couldn’t be in the movie because he had asthma. But Mark’s parents signed the waiver along with Chad’s and Gabe’s parents. They were invited to a “sit-down” with the other child actors to discuss the bicycle chase scene. At a long table (actually, two card tables smushed together) inside the barricaded house, which smelled like wet paint and popcorn, the famous director described where and how they’d all be riding their bikes. The little blonde girl was wearing those OshKosh B’gosh overalls that lots of young girls were wearing and she wasn’t paying attention, maybe because she wasn’t going to be in the scene anyway. Her mother, or maybe a minder — something seemed not-mother about the woman sitting beside the little blonde girl — was doling out Reese’s Pieces one by one to the girl, sliding with a single finger each yellow, orange, or brown morsel before her on the tablecloth, which she plucked up and snatched into her mouth right away. She looked up and flashed a gap-toothed, gummy smile toward Mark, maybe to be friendly, or maybe to tease him, because she was the only one being fed Reese’s Pieces. Mark hated Reese’s Pieces. The oldest kid, Robert, wasn’t paying any more attention than the little blonde girl. He was sitting across the table staring down at his lap, playing his Football 2, which made its distinctive Football 2 tackle and touchdown sounds now and again, which was the only reason Mark knew that he was playing Football 2. Henry Thomas, however, was fully engaged, and asked Steven Spielberg a series of questions and follow-ups about the scene the famous director described. The boy used fancy words and phrases that Mark didn’t understand or retain. Henry would turn out to be the star of the movie, along with that weird-looking ET puppet or whatever, which Mark never saw.  

“Can you do one of those table-top jumps?” Henry asked Mark while the grownups at the table talked amongst themselves about the sun, the afternoon light, specifically. 

“Not quite,” Mark answered. “Chad can.”

“Do you want me to scream?” the little blonde girl asked the famous director, interrupting the adults. 

“No, sweetie. Not yet. We’ll practice your scream again later, Drew.” Mark wondered now whether the famous director might be the girl’s father. Something about the kindness in his eyes as he talked to her. 

Mark’s role in the movie wasn’t much more than an extra’s role. They used other real actors, though not Jimmy Ladd, to play Henry and Robert’s closer bike-riding friends. Mark and his friends were just anonymous bicyclists riding off into chaparral hills, diverting the bad men from the government in the final cut (even though the bad man in their cars and on foot weren’t even in the shots that the famous director took of them that afternoon). Mark still receives rather paltry residual checks every year for his role as Boy Five on Bike in the movie.   

When Mark thinks back upon meeting Apollo Creed in the Ole’s parking lot, because this is something that he (perhaps oddly) thinks back upon as a middle-aged man, he wonders whether the laconic actor might have been smiling toward him, mildly, all along. Carl Weathers might have been bored, he thinks, sitting there waiting for his wife or friend in the parking lot. Sure he was. He might have hoped that this little curly-haired white boy (could he sense the tinge of loneliness Mark felt that day?) would ask him another question or two rather than peddle off so abruptly. Something simple. Did you take a lot of punches to the face filming those fight scenes? Is there gonna be another sequel? In a real fight, who do you think would win, you or Sylvester Stallone? Something to amuse him and pass the time. And more, Mark wonders. Had he stuck around, might Apollo Creed have offered to shadow box a bit with him right there in the parking lot? He imagines this now, sometimes, Mark does, shadow boxing with Apollo Creed in the Ole’s parking lot beneath the blazing Valley sun, fake sparring for just a minute or two. He’s experienced heavy times, Mark has, like most people. But look at them now! The balletic bouncing of Apollo Creed’s feet. The light and breezy way he flicks his powerful hands to mimic brutally effective combinations. Look at the child, Mark, bobbing and weaving, feinting from the fake blows, hamming it up. A crowd gathers to admire the pair. Apollo Creed issues little popping sounds with his mouth to evoke the clean strike of glove against flesh. Bap-bap . . . bap-bap . . . bap-bap. Traces of perspiration rise on his forehead, the tiniest pinpricks of sweat. It becomes so clear to Mark, sometimes, shadow boxing with Apollo Creed. Who’s to say it didn’t actually happen?   

 
 

Andrew Furman is a professor of English at Florida Atlantic University and teaches in its MFA program in creative writing. His fiction and creative nonfiction frequently engage with the Florida outdoors and have appeared in such publications as Prairie Schooner, Oxford AmericanThe Southern ReviewSanta Monica Review, EcotoneWillow Springs, Poets & WritersSouthern Indiana Review, Potomac Review, Terrain.orgFlywayThe Florida Review and Oyster River Pages. He is the author, most recently, of the novels Jewfish (Little Curlew Press, 2020) and Goldens Are Here (Green Writers Press, 2018), and the memoir Bitten: My Unexpected Love Affair with Florida (University Press of Florida, 2014), which was named a finalist for the ASLE Environmental Book Award. Two new books will be appearing in 2025: A Highly Selective Field Guide to My Suburban Wilderness (University Press of Florida), and a novel, The World That We Are (Regal House Publishing). He lives in south Florida with his family.

 Moon & Shadow 

Sacha Bissonnette


THIS STORY CONTAINS NARRATIVE DESCRIPTION/MENTION/IDEATION OF SUICIDE. IF YOU ARE HAVING THOUGHTS OF SUICIDE, CONTACT THE NATIONAL 988 SUICIDE & CRISIS LIFELINE BY DIALING 988.

As I stand at the edge, I can see what she would’ve seen. She too must have been drenched like this, soaked in a river of sweat. I can feel the pounding in her ears, the quick shallow breaths that make her chest rise and fall rapidly, unevenly. I feel the cold concrete of the barrier. I think her final thoughts, the pondering, the reflection, the meditation, the pros and the cons, the reasons why, the questioning of others, of myself, the words, the ideas, the thoughts, swelling in me, bubbling and bursting under my skin like a contagion, a rot, a pitch-black growth. How did I get here? How did I get here like her? There was just a pull, and a fracture in memory. Like a fever dream, a fugue state. Maybe she lifted one leg over the side. I stand up and look down. I’m drawn to the jump and the drop, to the unnerving inky calm of the dark river below and then to the moonlight. The beautiful and bright crystal moonlight. A silver lining, she might’ve thought.

I watched a documentary about a man named Chen Si. They called him the Angel of Nanjing. The Suicide Catcher. An unlikely guardian angel in a blue Yankee hat, binoculars hanging off his shoulders. He patrols the Yangtze River Bridge trying to save people from themselves. Over four hundred people saved. Maybe if this was Nanjing she’d still be here. But this is Marlow County. Population 60,000, not six million. We don’t have a Chen Si. 

Jenny navigated the world through negative space. She was quiet, but not overly. She would often sit by the air-plant wall in the campus café where I worked. It was busy enough for her not to stand out, but never claustrophobic or too loud. That’s why I liked working there. She ordered green tea most days. Our interactions were short, never longer than they had to be. As her tea steeped she’d share the strangest things. Things that most people would only share with intimate friends. Like how she wished she had a dog because she had just seen a docu series on working animals. Dogs with Jobs. She learned how pets were used in hospitals and schools, how they relieved anxiety and depression. Then she’d say something that threw me, about how she didn’t have the energy to fill her lungs sometimes. Maybe a dog would help with that. They are so damn cute. But she couldn’t have one, since they weren’t allowed in residence, and she had always been mildly allergic.

I grew to like our conversations. Little moments of weird and chaos to break up the repetitive routine of pouring coffees and heating up wraps in the toaster oven. I had never had a relationship quite like this. Someone who, on paper, was not much more than an acquaintance; a regular to have surface level conversations with, who at times felt more like a childhood friend. If I had a particularly annoying or difficult customer she would creep up behind them and do an elaborate flailing dance number. She’d always claim it was some interpretative piece. I’d undoubtedly screw up the order, which would just aggravate the situation. She would text me random dog pics and then I’d look up to see a person who looked exactly like a pit-bull or pincher or basset hound. Jenny looked more like a fox. With sharp, clever eyes, a lean hunger, and a look that could pierce right into you.  

I started to share, too. Like how I was afraid to admit to my parents how I stopped caring about my degree and how I would honestly be content with working the campus café until something better showed. I told her my apartment was too quiet and sometimes felt small, but not in a square footage kind of way. She had a way of teasing it out of me. These were things I’d only share with old friends, but most of mine were at better schools and out of state. 

It had been two weeks and I hadn’t seen her. Odd for Jenny, but I thought little of it. She often had gaps where she wouldn’t show. Then it was a Friday and Jenny rolled in ecstatic, with a bright smile painted across her face. I wondered if maybe her seminars had been cancelled, but what followed truly blindsided me. She had met someone on the Apps. The Apps I didn’t know she was on. His name was Mark. She had never mentioned him before, but they had been at it for about three weeks now. She spoke of him with the admiration and excitement of a doe-eyed newlywed honeymooning wife in Hawaii. “When did this happen?” I asked. “It seems so fast.” She was moving at a speed I didn’t think she was capable of. 

Soon Mark was all that Jenny could speak of and I started to resent a man I had never met. The mention of his name turned my stomach every time it left her lips, and it left her lips often. If I caught her crossing campus, she was never with him, never hand-in-hand like new couples are, all PDA and amorous walks right to the classroom doorway, endless and tender farewell kisses before Introduction to Critical Longing. But over her afternoon green tea, she described a man’s man, larger than life, who was also bookish, a PhD candidate with a soft side and a penchant for gift-giving. Perfectly dreamy. 

There was no space for me in this new life of hers. Her visits became less and less frequent, but her posts on socials were on the hour, every hour. She kept updating her followers on the risings and retrogrades. Venus was rising so apparently it was the right time for Mark to take her to Tulum. I didn’t even know what the hell this guy looked like. “You too good for the café now?” She left me on read. I was on the outside of one of our inside jokes.

She never made it to Mexico. Jenny’s body was found washed up about a mile from Marlow county bridge. According to a few erratic posts, Mark had gotten angry, then Mark cancelled Mexico, then Mark stopped answering. Some time while I was curled up comfortably, asleep in my bed, she jumped. 

Her funeral service was an uneventful, bland, and average affair. That wasn’t fair, because average was what most of the world thought of Jenny, and I knew how wrong they were. There was an acceptable outpour of grief, and that much she deserved. She deserved more. After a few plain speeches and a tapestry of blank faces, you start to crave some poetry and passion. You’re begging for someone to wail in the aisle or throw themselves over her coffin. Maybe people were too focused on keeping it all in. Maybe it was apathy or anger. But how could they not know? Jenny’s loved ones knew. Jenny liked people who shared. Jenny shared.

After stuffing another tiny square sandwich in my mouth, I said the appropriate goodbyes to her mother and father, who I’d just met. They seemed like ordinary, nice people. Maybe he was a tradesman because he had these big rough hands that covered mine entirely. She had these beautiful amber eyes, these quiet little flames, just like Jenny’s. 

“I also wanted to give my condolences to Mark,” I managed to choke out. “Is he here? Would that be alright?” 

“Oh, hun,” sighed Jenny’s mom, her look somehow warm and saddened. My hands trembled, and eyesight blurred behind welling tears. “Jenny had the most precious imagination since she was just a little girl. Such a wild, weird, uncontrollable imagination.” 

Back in the car my entire body was shaking. With every memory of Jenny flooding in, a cocktail of shame and regret weighed down on my chest. Home was seven minutes on the GPS from the funeral. I wanted to crawl into my bed, to curl up and scream. How had I been so naïve? What kind of a friend was I? She hadn’t told me, but I couldn’t tell for myself?

When I hit the red at the intersection nearest my place, my body just gave. The weight in my chest twisted and pressed down with unbearable force, and then I was trapped. I was moving without willing it, my guts firmly anchoring me to the seat, my arms and legs acting on their own. An out-of-body experience. My first thought was that it was the grief. You hear things like “everybody grieves in their own way,” or “people in mourning do the strangest things.” But this was different. Something was pulling me. My foot hit the pedal, the tires spun out a bit, and I was going at a breakneck speed. I missed another turn. A car swerved out of my way. My eyes started to twitch and roll into my skull, and the street faded from grey to black. 

During reading week, I used to drive up to the bridge point lookout most nights. The city has since gotten rid of it, citing safety reasons. It was quiet. I’d have a beer watching the lights in the two residential neighbourhoods flicker off as the tiny downtown began to flare up. Downtown was just a few lonely bars, with a few lonely people. It was the slowest and most predictable drive-in movie, and I’d be watching it by myself. I never got out of the car. I was never fond of heights. I didn’t trust myself around them. I stayed clear from amusement parks my entire childhood. There was always that one friend or relative who could never read between the lines, who thought you were lying or just joking about not wanting to go up. It was an honest fear. 

Now, at the edge, I’m on fire, burning from the inside out. Stuck but aware, like sleep paralysis. I’m not confused about being awake, I know I am, but without any control. My legs carry me over the barrier. I struggle to fight back. To throw myself backwards. To cry out and scream for someone to stop me. Nothing. Nothing but the ledge.

I worry how long it will take them to find me. What my body will look like.  I want to be cremated. If they insist on burying me, for heaven’s sake don’t bury me in the monotonous earth of Marlow County. I remember that there was a guy who once survived the jump, but barely. What would people say? I don’t want this for myself. Would my funeral be as unremarkable as hers? She won’t be there to make it weird. At least I did that for her.

I go over. Maybe I’ll be luckier than that guy that broke into a million pieces. My body succumbs to a numbness and then I black out again. 

I would’ve thought that after the drop, no deeper fear could be unlocked. Then I come to, blind, deaf, and disoriented. I wail but it’s caught in the bone-cold blackness of the river. She too, soaked like this. Was hers a much calmer end, breathing in the frozen black river, sinking deeper? I can only think of Jenny in my final moments. I feel that out-of-body sense again, that force pressing against the pit of my stomach. I hope that it isn’t my last feeling. 

As I hope for life beyond this feeling, the feeling shifts around in my gut. It’s different this time. Warmer. Wait. I’m spun around. The crystal moonlight breaks through the surface, guiding weird in a river of monotonous dark. I am being pushed up, not under. I get the feeling back in my legs. I can kick. I can move my arms. I can pull up. I break through and my lungs fill with the humid warmth of the late summer. I crawl out of the murk, wet and heaving, scraping and cutting my elbows on the jagged stones of the riverbank. I can move my arms and legs, but I let them lie, damp and heavy, as I stare at my saviour, the moon.

I wasn’t supposed to be busy or angry. I was supposed to fill her negative space. I was supposed to pull her off that bridge. I was supposed to be her Chen Si. But this is Marlow County. We don’t have a Chen Si. I had Jenny. She didn’t wear binoculars around her neck. Just those sharp, clever, hungry eyes that could see the things you could never see in yourself.  The weird things that long to be set free.

 
 

Sacha Bissonnette is a writer from Ottawa, Canada. His fiction has appeared in Witness, Wigleaf, The Baltimore Review, EQMM, Terrain, Ghost Parachute, The No Sleep Podcast and elsewhere. He is currently working on a short fiction collection as well as a comic book adaptation of one of his short stories. His projects are powered by the Canada Council for the Arts and the Ontario Arts Council. He has been selected for the 2024 Sundress Publications Residency and is the winner of the 2024 Faulkner Gulf Coast Residency.

 An Invocation

Swayamsrestha Kar


I

Nothing begins from nothing. There has to be a first; a first line, first gesture, first step. So at the dance’s beginning, we call on the gods who were the first to stir awake in the universe’s dream. We call on them to bless our movements so they may be true to the shapes of the world.

Next, we propitiate the watching eye whose line of sight traces out our bodies, whose gaze is our first mirror.

And in the end we bow our heads to the ageless mother on whom we stomp and leap, so she may forgive our rough rhythms.

And thus began, this story must end. In a while.

In a small room somewhere near Ganjam, the man who played the role of divine Narsimha in the local Prahlada Nataka troupe had just died. By his deathbed stood his son, a lanky boy of thirteen, and a similarly scrawny, tall, hook-nosed man with a severe frown.

“What happened here?” the man asked.

“The doctor said his heart stopped,” the boy responded hoarsely, shivering like a tiny mouse.

“What was wrong with his heart?” The man looked impatient, as if he already knew the answers to his questions but was asking them to test the boy.

“I don’t… know.” Something gave in then; the boy began to cry softly, wretchedly.

“How do you not know? It was during the performance, just as he was killing Hiranyakashyap… you were there, weren’t you?” the man asked imperiously, and when the boy kept sobbing, he snapped, “Well?”

As this cruel interrogation progressed, the boy’s gentle whimpers washed up against robust sounds of big men wrestling outside, in a wide sand-filled arena.

“I didn’t see what happened. Hiranyakashyap was lying on his lap, and then he…”

“He what?”

“He tried to tear open the demon king’s stomach. For real.”   

While it had been happening, while his father had been trying to rip apart the belly of the Hiranyakashyap actor with such force that his own heart gave out, the trembling boy had stood directly before him, dressed as the dutiful Prahlada whose unwavering devotion to Vishnu summons the holy manlion himself.

“Why did he attack Girija?” the man continued. “Did something happen before that?”

“N-no. Baba did his usual routine. He got dressed in Narsimha’s costume and prayed over the holy mask.”

“How did he pray?” When the boy looked puzzled, the man continued, “What exactly did he do?”

“He—he put some sacred water, flowers and sandalwood paste on it, and then he did the mudra—”

“Can you show me?” The boy was talking about the scripted hand gestures of the manlion’s dance, but the man knew there would be more.

Haltingly, the boy moved his hands and arranged his fingers into a series of gestures—

“Stop, that’s enough!” the man snapped after mere seconds. Enough for him to know what he was up against.  

He went to the lone window in the room. Outside, a group of younger boys were practising gymnastics around a Mallakhamb, a wooden wrestling pole, in the middle of the arena.

“Does anyone else know these mudra?” the man asked in a much quieter voice.

“What do you mean? Anyone who plays Narasimha would know the mudra, wouldn’t they?” The boy had at least stopped crying to look puzzled.

The man kept looking out the window. It was some time before he turned back.

“All right, I will put you up with a dance troupe in Brahmapur for now. You have some gymnastic training, so they will accept you.” He spoke briskly, in a tone that could brook no dispute.   

“Why—why can’t I stay here?” the boy asked tearfully.

“Because your father’s dead, and there’s no one to look after you.”

“But my father didn’t look after me either!” the boy wailed out. “I cooked our meals and cleaned our clothes, and he—he just played cards and—and went out drinking.”

The man was back by the window, and he seemed unmoved by this pitiful tale. “Well, now you are free to do what you want, aren’t you?” he muttered, more softly than before.

“It will all be fine, you’ll see.” He turned to the boy again. “The teachers are decent, and so are the troupe members. You will fit in very fast; you’ll see.”

II

In another room in Brahmapur…

“Dance is nothing without emotion, without rasa,” another young boy cooed, swaying in front of a big, ornate mirror.  “Rasa is a light inside the dancer’s body.” He turned gently on the spot, moving his arms into the shape of Krishna’s flute. “When I am man, I am tandava.” Peering fiercely at his own reflection, he jumped in the air. “I leap and roar.” Then curving his hip to the side and delicately raising one eyebrow— “When I am woman, I am lasya, a soft wave at the shores of Puri.”

“And what about when you’re a donkey?” a sharp voice cried, piercing this rosy dream.

It was the old master. “All this drama you are doing, Titoon,” he said, twisting the boy’s arm absent-mindedly, as if he had tired of disciplining this particular student, “but you can’t recite even one part of the Chou-padi, forget all four stanzas.”

“I was just practising my expressions,” Titoon replied timidly while the old man slapped him across the back, again in such habitual manner that there was hardly any force behind the blows.

“Expressions, why do you need those? People pay to see us jump and shout, not act like girls.”

Then he looked around, picked up a broom and pushed it into the boy’s hands. “Go, sweep the akhada at least. Stop gawking at that mirror, how many times will I say…”

As Titoon stepped out, he could hear the old man muttering, “Expressions! That fool!”

The storeroom led out into the akhada—common grounds—where the two dance troupes practised every day. Presently, the Gotipua dancers were going through their acrobatics, or bandha nrutya, bending their bodies into impossibly supple poses with little to no effort.

How Titoon wanted to be that flexible, to be a string in the hands of the guru, so that at a moment’s notice, he could become a walking peacock—balanced on just his palms, his legs and hips curved overhead like the crown on the proud bird—or a rolling wheel, limbs locked together in that most sacred of forms, the circle.

“Faster,” the old man cried out behind him, “move your hands faster, you’ll be late to practice otherwise.”

As Titoon was finishing up, the Ghumura group came in. Unlike the Gotipua, this troupe had both boys and men.

“Sweeping again?” one of the men, the troupe’s drum player, asked Titoon.

“What to do, Kanha? Paika master got hold of me,” the boy replied mournfully as the Ghumura dancers started their warm-ups.

“Let it be, Titoon,” the master said. “Begin your exercises; let’s see how much you remember.”

Of course Titoon didn’t remember enough. He never did. The sun had dropped across the horizon before he managed to step through the first set of rhythms without faltering mid-jump.

Kidgadi gidi din, kidgadi gidi din, kidgadi gidi din, Kid gadi dhe,” the old man sang, for what seemed to be the umpteenth time, “Kidgadi, KidGADI, KID—three steps, Titoon!” The boy had landed on another teammate’s feet this time.

After a few more minutes of this, the master cried out, “Stop! Leave it, we’ll start tomorrow.” Paika master might have been a ferocious war dancer before (the word “paika” meant “soldier” in their dialect), but he was getting on in age. The years had been adding up.

The Gotipua were still dancing, and Titoon couldn’t help but watch. They were practising a simple play about how Radha decides to forsake Mathura one day, all because of the blue lord’s antics. “For you, Krishna, I won’t go to Mathura,” she sings, “For you, I won’t go to Yamuna.”

One of the boys was singing her part as the others swivelled around like Krishna’s faithful, pining attendants, the gopika. “Every day you walk this road, my dark prince,” he sang, eyes brimming with some strange desire, “every day, this road you walk.”

And as the languid dancers circled each other, their shadows stretched across the field, holding hands, swaying, whirling, until in Titoon’s mind, they were like wind-swept feathers of the same peacock or crops sighing together in the breeze.

“Isn’t that the new boy, Ritu?” Kanha asked, pointing at the one around whom the others had formed a blossoming whorl.

“Yeah, he just started. But he isn’t even young enough to be a Gotipua,” Titoon replied with some bitterness, since he had been told that at almost twelve, he was too old to start training as a Gotipua—a “single boy” in the old language, or a “whole boy,” as Titoon imagined it, much like a pearl or an unblemished grain of rice.

But this not-so-young boy seemed to have already learnt a great deal in a short time. His hair wasn’t as long as other Gotipua, so he looked slightly out of place amidst the reedy boys with long ponytails.

And when he sang Radha’s part in a lilting timbre, he sounded as sad and miserable as she herself must have felt. And he moved with grace and precision, like an egret hunting in the dirt.

They had been told that Ritu had previously worked with a Prahlada Natak troupe, but he seemed to belong in this gliding tableau. He must have been trained well because the more expressive gestures bloomed easily on his limbs.

In a few more minutes, the Gotipua session ended and everyone headed back to the dormitories.

“Did you know Ritu’s an orphan, Titoon?” Kanha continued as they neared the smaller mess area between the two larger dormitory buildings. “His father died, and he was sent here.”

The older boy’s quiet tone sent a pang of regret through Titoon’s heart but before he could respond, he tripped over his own feet and almost fell into Ritu’s arms.

Kanha said, “Ritu! What news?”

“Is this boy new, too?” Ritu replied with a chuckle and a sidelong glance at Titoon.

“No, just wobbly!” Kanha bellowed and slapped the flustered boy on the back.

“Send him to us, we’ll teach him.” Ritu cast another pointed look at the blushing Titoon. Then he flashed a brief smile at Kanha and disappeared into the mess.

III

My friend, a jewelled beauty

gifted me this language

and then she went and hid

away from our prying gaze

Titoon tried to focus on the song’s intricate beats. The dancers stepped swiftly through a series of formations—now a cross, then a square, next an arrow pointed at the enemy’s heart. His path was through these weaving shapes, his weapons were two thick fans of peacock feathers, and his destination the centre of this pounding, rhythmic maelstrom.

“Go faster, you mule,” Paika master screamed as the boy narrowly avoided crashing into one of the cymbal players at the edge of a formation.

To compound Titoon’s distress, they had visitors. On Paika master’s side stood a tall, sunburnt man. Well in his sixties, going by his white stubble and the fuzz on his head, he was scowling mightily against the bright sun and perhaps also at the Ghumura troupe’s performance.

Earlier in the day, they had been informed that this was Fakir babu, a renowned gahaka, or lead singer, who had toured with several Prahlada Nataka troupes and had even bagged a Sangeet Natak Akademi award—the highest accolade a classical performer could hope for.

The dancers were suitably self-conscious in their movements as the man glared at them in what could only be described as foul spirits.

It was noon already and Titoon struggled to keep his place amidst this moving geometry of arms and legs. Obviously, this would be a lot easier if the Gotipua troupe hadn’t also been watching them. As he fell behind on the leaps again, Titoon saw Ritu following his movements with an impassive look on his face.

His heart sank; this wasn’t going well at all.

During a break, he overheard this new boy ask the Paika master, “How long has he been with you, master?”

“Oh not long, four… five years at most.”

“That’s a long time,” Ritu remarked.

“Mind you he wasn’t dancing at the beginning,” Paika master went on absent-mindedly. “Just carried stuff, swept floors, stitched costumes for the dancers—very neat and clean stitching, mind you—”

“Oh, that’s why he’s not very good.”

“He’ll learn,” Paika master replied sagely, with—to his credit—not a shade of irony.

Titoon felt his limbs go cold. It was confirmed then; he was not very good.

Maybe Paika master had found this summation of the boy’s abilities somewhat unfair, because after break, he told them to practise abhinaya, an acting-based Ghumura performance.

“Which one?” the troupe’s gahaka asked.

“Mala Shree,” replied the old man. “You know it, right Titoon?”

“Yes yes,” the boy replied gratefully; the piece relied on slow, deliberate movements and facial and vocal expressions of hymnal love.

And so they began.

It was a particularly bright noon, yet somewhat chilly. The ground beneath was warm, and the air smelt of dancing men.

But Titoon was unaware of it all. In his mind shone the goddess of the song:

Long live Sakti who has no beginning (hands drawing a bow and feet stomping triumphantly)

whose prasad is fearlessness (cupped palms and a solemn expression)

and who lives in all her devoted  (arms crossed over chest and a smile of utter surrender).

Maybe it was how the winter wind felt against his flushed skin, or the sense of ecstasy built over each perfect mudra…or maybe it was some other completeness of spirit—Titoon was engulfed.

As the boy moved, a veil of silence fell over the spectators. When the last beat had died down and the last bow made, everybody jolted out of a dream and there were scattered murmurs as the crowd dispersed and the Ghumura troupe began packing up.

“Your Paika master says you want to do Gotipua naach?” Ritu asked Titoon as he was putting away the fans. When a nervous Titoon didn’t say anything, the other boy said, “But you can’t do bandha nrutya?”

“No,” Titoon replied in a small voice.

“What about the basic Gotipua postures?” Ritu asked in a caramel, coaxing voice before posing with his knees bent and hands held perpendicular to his sides in imitation of Jagannath idols, which have stumps for limbs.

“Bent knees pose or Baithana,” said Titoon automatically, and as he spoke, Ritu moved to the “Standing pose or Thia.” Then, as the other boy started spinning swiftly on the spot, his body just a blur. “Bhaunri or the bumblebee pose!” Titoon cried out in a shriller voice.

“You want to learn bandha nrutya?” Ritu asked then, and he could only say, “Yes.”

“All right, meet me in the storeroom tonight. And don’t tell anyone!”

 IV

As if from a dream I wake up
And feel you within me, my dark lord
Your light glows in my heart

As he watched the Gotipua dancers swirl elegantly, even the tight-lipped Fakir babu had to admit that Ritu’s enactment of Radha’s helpless devotion was quite stirring.

“He’s learnt quite fast, as you can see,” the Gotipua trainer said in a tone of breathless admiration. “Very disciplined boy. Shame about his father.”

“Yes, yes,” Fakir babu replied impatiently. “Has he been settling in fine? Any problems with troupe members?”

“None at all, the boy mostly keeps to himself. Oh, and he’s made friends with that kid from the Ghumura troupe, Titoon.”

“Hmm, all right,” the much-revered Gahaka replied, as if he had already dismissed this two-bit teacher from his presence.

The performance ended shortly after, and the group began dispersing. Ritu came up to Fakir babu and asked, “When can I return to the Jaga ghar?”

“Why, don’t you like it here?”

“Not really,” the boy responded in a small voice, looking down and shuffling his feet. “I miss my friends back home—Kalu, Jata, Pritam, Tunu—”

“But you have friends here too? What about that boy, Titoon?” Fakir babu watched him carefully for his response.

“He’s not always around. And anyways, they will go touring soon for Durga Puja. Then I’ll be all alone.”

“Of course you won’t be alone. There are other boys in your troupe, why not make friends with them?”

“They’re not like Titoon,” the boy replied shakily before quickly adding, “plus, they think I am not good enough to be friends with them, because I am not Brahmin.”

“No need to run off just yet. They haven’t really gotten to know you; I’m sure they’ll come around.” The older man was still watching him carefully, as if looking for some sign or mark, or even a quirk, that wasn’t there before.

“How have you been sleeping? Any nightmares?” he asked.

“N-no, not really.” Ritu sounded evasive again, and Fakir babu knew why. He had heard the stories—the secret ones that only the really experienced Guru and Gahaka whispered amongst themselves.

Somehow, Ritu’s father had stumbled upon this particular story. God knows how, the man had always seemed quite dim to Fakir babu. But not only had he been more perceptive than the veteran theatre master had assumed, he had also been much more consumed with the desire for power.

Or maybe the drunkard had just messed up the mudra used to propitiate Narasimha’s mask and accidentally summoned a dance sprite. Fakir babu was more inclined to believe this explanation.

Nevertheless, the other masters at the Jaga ghar wanted this issue resolved at the earliest, so here he was—stranded amongst idiots, once again.

“Make sure you banish that sprite before you leave, Fakir,” he had been told by the oldest Guru to have survived a possession himself. “That one spreads madness wherever it goes, and we can’t have people dying again; they will shut the Jaga ghar for good. Then where will the children go?”

Huh, as if the old goat’s feeling for the young boys was even remotely paternal! Fakir babu thought cynically.

Still, growing up in the Jaga ghar was better than dying on the streets, which was what happened to the poor, even in the temple city of Puri.

The Jaga ghar had been first built as martial arts centres where men trained in various fighting styles and gymnastics to protect Hindu pilgrims in Puri from invaders and bandits. Should they have been surprised when these centres, set up as defence forts around the walls of the Great Jagannath Temple, had inevitably ended up as outlets for the intense mystical energy of the holiest place in all of Orissa? At least that’s what the Gurus had surmised in the aftermath of the first accidental invocation.

And now Fakir babu had to clear up the fallout from another of these “accidents.” Still, it was some consolation that the boy had managed to make a friend here. That might dampen his desire, more specifically his yearning, for home, for a place teeming with strong, muscular men whom a fiendish spirit could easily warm up to committing acts of abject violence and terror.

No, it was better that the boy stay here for a while, amidst the willowy Gotipua and gaunt Ghumura dancers.

Of course that didn’t mean there were no dangers in the immediate future, Fakir babu thought as he watched Ritu meet up with Titoon halfway through the field.

“A sprite is always drawn to desire, Fakir,” the old Guru back home had said. “So, always maintain your distance.”

But there was no such distance between the two young boys, the prodigy and the aspirant, who were already bonded by an inevitable sense of loneliness and perhaps a shade of desire as well.

V

“When are we going to learn actual bandha nrutya?” Titoon asked as they strolled towards the mess, away from Fakir babu’s piercing gaze.

“We are learning it already,” Ritu replied, but by now Titoon knew enough to not trust that soft undertone or that warm, beguiling expression.

“What do you mean? Mostly we just do stretches and grappling and play fighting—”

“All of which makes you stronger and more flexible. Aren’t you getting better at Ghumura naach?”

This was technically true. Titoon’s agility and rhythm had been steadily improving, much to Paika master’s delight. The old man hadn’t had to throw a shoe at the boy in a while now, as Titoon easily kept pace with the other dancers and leapt and landed at the right moments.

He still faltered at reciting the more intricate war hymns but had come far enough that the wizened master considered his work done, his duties fulfilled in a way, not seeing any point in questioning the sudden onset of this upward learning curve.

“Don’t fret, we will start today itself.” Ritu placed an assuring hand on Titoon’s shoulder. “It’s getting closer to the full moon anyway,” he muttered, glancing at the sky with a miserable look on his face.

“So? What’s going to happen on the full moon?”

“Nothing, just a performance we have been practising for.” At this point, Ritu noticed Fakir babu watching them from a distance. “And don’t tell anyone about our practice sessions, okay?”

“Why not? It’s not like we are doing anything wrong.”

“The master doesn’t want this routine to be public yet. He will have my skin for teaching it to you.”

“Oh, okay then.”

Out in the field, Fakir babu watched them till they stepped inside the mess. “A moment please, Kanha,” he said to the lanky drum player who had been trying to avoid the old master’s eye. By now, they had all learnt of the taciturn man’s temper.

Namaskar, master,” Kanha replied politely, doing his best to look inoffensive.

“What about that boy, Titoon, huh? He has improved so much!” Fakir babu said jovially as they headed to the mess.

“Yes, yes, I was thinking the same thing,” the younger man replied quickly.

“How did you all manage it? I thought him really dim in the beginning.”

“He must be practising a lot, master,” Kanha replied uneasily. He knew that the Gurus in Puri’s Jaga ghar often took a personal interest in promising young performers, but speculating about the exact nature of this interest had not been his cup of tea.

“Hmm, maybe he’s learning from Ritu? They’ve become fast friends, I have heard.”

“Yes well, both are poor orphans with nowhere to go,” Kanha responded, immediately cursing himself for his familiar tone.

But the old master seemed to welcome the informality. “Ritu’s father, now that was a mean drunk if I ever saw one,” Fakir babu said while they joined the food queue at the canteen. Unsurprisingly, boys and men jumped out of their way to let the Gahaka and the drum player advance to the front.

“Oh, I didn’t know,” Kanha said, ears burning in embarrassment at the special treatment he was receiving just by being in the old boy’s company.

“That man, Ritu’s father I mean, would have been the perfect Hiranyakashyap, right?” the Gahaka continued as the mess workers quickly filled a plate for him, taking care to dole out more vegetables and rice.

“The only love he showed his son was when he didn’t beat him during his drunken rages…not much better than the demon king, what say?”

“I suppose.” Despite his nervousness, Kanha was hooked; obviously this Fakir babu knew how to attract an audience.

“You know I always wondered what that kind of a father could do to a boy, twist him in god knows how many ways…” Here the older man paused and gave Kanha a sidelong glance. “You understand, right?”

“I-I think so.” What else could he say?

“I would keep an eye on those two if I cared for Titoon,” Fakir babu said in a lowered voice, pulling Kanha into his confidence, such that the drum player felt oddly compelled to do what was being asked of him.

“I mean someone needs to look after boys like them, right?” the Gahaka finished with a flourish before returning to his plate.

VI

Come and see, my love
Here comes Krishna, flute player, Supreme Performer
Come and see, my love
How he turns from shape to shape
with the
mardalas beats

As they moved through the verses, Titoon felt like something had coiled around his heart and was squeezing it tight. Ritu danced with complete surrender to the complex interplay between his muscles and the elements; where there was air, he glided, on earth, he stomped and tapped with force and rhythm. Surely he would also knife through water, if it lay in his path, with the same ease. In the night’s spiralling reverie, the boy danced his way through a song extolling Krishna’s many incarnations:

Now a fish, now a turtle, next something in between
before he becomes the Holy Brahmin.
Come and see, my love
How he wears his many faces

They had met in the storeroom before the ornate mirror—a nightly routine now. After the mandatory stretches and grappling drills—Ritu always insisted beginning with those—they had rubbed coconut oil all over their arms, legs, and torso.

“Why are we doing this?” Titoon asked, wrinkling his nose at the smell of coconut.

“Massage softens the bones, makes you more flexible. What, you guys don’t do taila mardana (oil massage)?”

“No, of course not, we would just slip and fall!”

“Just rub it in steadily, like this, then you won’t slip.” Ritu had twisted and kneaded his muscles to demonstrate.

Next they had practised the basic Gotipua poses before moving into aarasa, staccato motions set to the beat. Here, Titoon had begun stumbling, while Ritu’s execution was devoid not only of flaw, but also of any discernible effort.

As Titoon paused and just watched Ritu for a while, he noticed waves of tiny changes wash over the dancing boy; how his stride seemed to lengthen, how his fingers clawed the air, how suddenly he jumped from pose to pose, how menacing his face looked.

Some metamorphosis seemed to be underway, as Ritu flailed his arms and turned his head side to side like a maddened animal. And in a moment, he was crouching on the floor, slinking forward in a manner most peculiar.

And at this point, a low growling crept into Titoon’s ears, a velvety sound right from the back of a predator’s throat. If he didn’t immediately attribute the sound to Ritu, it was because he couldn’t imagine this boy, whom he had come to idolise, as being capable of sounding so sinister.

“Wha-what’s this part called?” Titoon asked in a quivering voice. “Tell me!” he continued shrilly when Ritu kept advancing towards him with a savage expression.

Ritu paused mid-glissade, palms and knees pressed on the ground, back curved like a taut bow, and mouth widening at the corners into a grimace meant to mock or terrify or both.

Words, questions, a simple scream… Titoon’s mind emptied itself instantly, reverting to the prey’s age-old instinct to freeze.

Sensing perhaps this clouding terror, Ritu’s gaze caught and held Titoon’s panicked stare, drawing it to his right palm pressed against the dusty floor. Slowly, with a surreal, silken grace, Ritu turned his palm inward, such that his entire arm, then his shoulders, his torso, legs, everything twisted to the side; such that—and here Titoon had to blink and rub his eyes—his crouched body looked like it was neatly folded into half, much like a sheet of paper, like an object that only spanned two dimensions.

The whole time, Ritu’s head stayed put, as if it had been screwed on to his neck like a cap and was wholly unaffected by the contortions of the container it stoppered. But the body kept twisting inward, as if determined to swallow itself…

“Titoon, Titoon! Open your eyes!” At some point, the boy must have shut them tight to avoid looking at the nightmarish figure before him.

“What happened?” Ritu asked. He was standing upright again, and his face looked normal, half-bemused and half-teasing.

“What do you mean? You!” Titoon gasped. “Y-you were moving… twisting and turning, it was just too much!”

“But I was just showing you bandha nrutya. Don’t you want to learn anymore?”

“Tha-that wasn’t dance!” Titoon shot back, shivering despite the warm breeze.

“I told you it’s a new routine. Why, what do you think it was?”

Of course Titoon had no response to that.

“So what? Do you want to learn or not?” Ritu continued in a voice cooled with detachment.

“I- I-” Titoon stammered before his tone steadied. “Yes, I do. I want to move like that.”

VII

So you will not renounce Vishnu? asks Raja Hiranyakashyap,
I couldn’t even if I wanted to, says Prince Prahlada,
Insolent child! I will cleave you from life, warns the father.
There is no fear, I will wake up in the Lord himself, replies the son.

On full moon day, Ritu woke up with vivid memories of those last few moments with his father before he had performed the ritual on the Narasimha mask, before he had been replaced by…

… while Fakir babu also surfaced from a slumber tortured by nightmares about that fateful performance.

Today is the day, both of them thought at some point before venturing out to face it.

While Ritu joined the Gotipua out in the field, Fakir babu went to find Kanha in the Ghumura troupe’s dormitory.

“Listen young man, I need you to help me with something tonight,” he said as he entered the sleeping quarters, and before the drum player could open his mouth, “and bring some ropes, will you? I swear this place doesn’t have anything of use.”

And so muttering, he turned and strode away, seemingly in the same moment.

“… help with what?” Kanha could only mumble sheepishly as the Guru stormed off.

Soon it was night, and the skies astoundingly clear. The moon gleamed like a pearl nestled in wispy cotton clouds. But Kanha was too nervous to appreciate the silent playground and buildings bathed in white light. He had brought along some rope and met up with Fakir babu in front of the mess.

“Where are we going, master?” he asked with forced nonchalance, fighting to keep the quiver out of his voice.

“Hunting, of course!” the old Gahaka replied in a somewhat bitter tone.

That confused Kanha even more, so he cautiously asked, “Hunt what?”

They seemed to be heading towards the storeroom. Surprisingly, its windows were open, letting in the bright moonlight.

“You know, sometimes great desire leaves us open to dark influences,” Fakir babu replied grimly. “You want Titoon to be safe, right?”

“What? What happened to Titoon?”

“Not just him. Ritu as well. They’re bespelled by a sprite, I’m afraid.”

“A what?”

“Are you deaf or what? Both boys! Under the influence of a dance sprite!”

“A dance sprite? I thought those were just stories.”

“Listen to me,” Fakir babu spoke urgently, turning around and staring the drum player in the face. “We just need to bind the boys while we banish the sprite, okay? Use the rope.”

“Bind the…? Banish…” Kanha murmured in a daze.

“Get it together, man!” Fakir babu snapped, shaking him by the shoulders.

They turned and crept towards the door of the storeroom. And now they could hear faint thudding and jingling—familiar sounds in a dance academy, but usually not at this time. Kanha hesitated, but the old Gahaka paid him no heed and pushed the door lightly. What they saw inside would, in time, become another of those stories that everybody had heard of and nobody believed until it came true.  

Titoon and Ritu, dressed askance in Ghumura turbans, the former’s face painted with intricate Gotipua makeup and the latter in his Prahlada getup. Titoon and Ritu, whirling and leaping through the paces of an occult hymn, dropping to the floor and shooting up concordantly. Titoon and Ritu, moving like a sinuous stylus etching a dark hymn…

It was unlike any recital the two men had ever seen. Delirious footfalls matched sharp, slicing gestures, as if tearing at the fabric of reality.

“Wait, no!” Fakir babu shouted. “Hold them Kanha! They’re calling out to the sprite!”

“Bu-but they’re just dancing.”

Just then, as it often happens, several events unfolded at once.

Before the Gahaka could respond, Titoon paused and dropped into a deep bow in front of Ritu who had been positioned squarely in the middle of the moonbeams slanting in through the window. With a sudden glide, the boy slouched forward and snarled like an alert hound, jerking his head and torso with wild grace.

And now, with all his spectators rooted to their spots in one of the universe’s many secret pockets, the holy werelion crossed the boy’s body like the threshold it was and stood up tall, mane rippling in the light breeze, lips pulled back in a world-ending snarl, eyes red with righteous anger.

“Prabhu!” said Kanha, and dropped to his knees.

“Wha-what’s happening?” Fakir babu stammered before stepping forward uncertainly. “That’s not possible.

He had been expecting a lowly demon or hellion, at worst a shapeshifter disguising himself as some great asura, but this…this

The Man-Lion flexed his muscles and let out a mighty roar designed to break the fiercest of spirits, so even the old Gahaka tripped in his haste to back away…

… and fell down at the same time as the Divine Beast leapt—

—only to be grappled mid-lunge by Titoon, who locked his limbs around the thrashing werelion and brought him to the ground, fluidly re-enacting the grappling drills he had learnt from Ritu during all those secret meetings in the night.

The Narsimha flailed at the boy who nimbly dodged the attacks—like he had extensively practised with his Gotipua friend—before securing the gloriously maned face in a headlock.

All this happened in a couple of minutes, during which sheer shock almost made Fakir babu draw his last breath several times. Little by little though, the Narsimha started quieting down, and against the gentle sounds of Kanha sobbing and whimpering on the floor, Titoon held onto the figure in his arms until it had once again settled into the shape and soul of Ritu.

 VIII

Soon came the day of Fakir babu’s departure to Puri. Ritu came to meet him while he was by the gate, waiting for one rickshaw to pick up the luggage and another to take him and Kanha to the station. The night of the full moon had been a transformative experience for the drum player as well, and he had decided to become apprentice to the Gahaka who had tried hunting a god.

“So, do you still want to come to the Jaga ghar?” Fakir babu asked awkwardly, not knowing what else to say. “We can look after you there.” Or the other way around, he thought to himself with a shiver.

“It’s okay, I have someone to look after me here,” Ritu replied, smiling. At first, Fakir babu thought he was referring to the spirit that glowed within him, Vishnu the Preserver himself.

But the boy looked towards the playground and Fakir babu turned to see Titoon sweeping the akhada.

“And when he goes touring?” the Gahaka couldn’t help asking.

“Then I go with him,” Ritu said simply.

 
 

Swayam majored in English in 2016 and has been working as an editor ever since. She wants to write feral and ferocious words, much like her idols Grace Paley, Denise Riley, and Ismat Chughtai. Her fiction has appeared in Kitaab, Indian Review, Mean Pepper Vine and in the IL342 (Jul-Aug 2024) issue of Sahitya Akademi's Indian Literature journal.

The New Sunrise

Brandon Yu


Good morning, dead people!

Welcome to the 1937 Nanking Tournament, pitting the Chinese Nationalists against the Imperial Japanese. This morning’s debate will be hosted by Human Folly, and refreshments will be served by existing public infrastructure that hasn’t been bombed into oblivion by Japanese air raids. As all Western powers have declined to intervene, no interruptions are allowed.

The grand prize — survival — will be awarded to the victors. However, the Japanese, without the benefit of the home advantage, will receive a bonus award of one hundred unarmed Chinese soldiers aged from eight to fifty-eight, who will be disposed of via mass execution by the riverside with cross-lane machine gun fire.

The stakes are high, ladies and gentlemen. Our current contenders for this morning’s debate — the first real one of the season — is Liu Huang, age nineteen, coming from his hometown of Chongqing. “I just want to go home,” he says to the interviewer, who adopts the shape and form of his mother in his waking dreams. “Please, I’m hungry.”

“What was that?” Jia Hao, his lieutenant, says from behind.

Liu Huang wags his head in exhaustion. “Forget it,” he growls. The Captain of the Chinese Nationalist Debate Team may seem tired, but he has pulled an all-nighter studying for this debate. He arrives at the 1937 Nanking Tournament with three stick grenades, a handful of shells of various calibers scavenged from the bodies of dead Nationalist troopers, and a rusty bolt-action hunting rifle passed down by his great-grandfather.

As he steps across the rubble-strewn wasteland of the Nanking Convention Center, something tells him he should have started earlier. He was too busy working on his father’s farm to care about some tournament on the other side of the country, but now that he’s here, his stomach wrenches with pre-debate anxiety. His mouth dries up. His forearms harden with goosebumps, and his soldier’s instinct tells him something isn’t quite right.

On the opposing side of this tournament is Hiroshiro Watanabe, aged eighteen, coming from his hometown of Osaka, Japan. Unlike Liu Huang, the Captain of the Imperial Japanese Debate Team and his team members are nothing but prepared. They even have a Type-97 anti-infantry tank, which everyone can agree looks totally badass in the background of their team photo, everyone grinning and smiling in the expectation of a sure victory.

No one smiles now. Hiroshiro and his friends lost their ride on the way to China’s coastline. They have walked for hundreds of miles in bad weather, and that puts them in an argumentative mood. Already, they have argued with massive crowds of Chinese civilians — men, women, and children — with rifles and bayonets, mortars and grenades. Most of these debates are improbably one-sided, but Hiroshiro thinks the people of China should have prepared harder if they didn’t want to lose so bad.

In the spirit of bad sportsmanship, he has come up with a few nicknames to describe the currently absent Chinese Nationalist Debate Team, who seem to be running late. They are the Chinese chinks, cockroaches, or pigs, depending on his current mood. Today they are pigs, and the Nanking Convention Center will become his slaughterhouse. So far, no one has said this was in bad taste.

This tournament will be mediated by God, who left unceremoniously halfway through the Imperial Japanese debate tour and never came back. Although a few of Liu’s men have turned their faces to the overcast sky in an unconscious semblance of prayer, none of them have found anything except a couple of raindrops.

They are desperate to prove themselves, and no one knows this better than Liu Huang. After their previous debate team quit on them halfway through the Siege of Nanking — the nightmare legend of the Imperial Japanese Debate Team was enough to petrify most of his team members with fear, and Liu Huang had seen many of his friends automatically disqualified by suicide or desertion — Liu’s debate team was called in to substitute for them.

The premise of their hastily prepared thesis to defend China’s capital consisted of three cans of ammunition, thirty-eight sandbags, and a semicircular trench from which to hold their last line of defense. As the Imperial Japanese Debate Team arrived, Liu’s team opened the discussion with a concentrated burst of machine gun fire and a volley of hand grenades. Hiroshiro’s team was caught off guard for a moment — flustered, even — but they responded with such power and persuasiveness, using artillery fire and aerial bombings as supporting evidence, that Liu’s thesis was effectively rendered moot. As the pre-tournament finals drew to an end, Liu was forced to disqualify three of his own recruits with a German Luger when they threw down their rifles and tried to flee.

Embarrassed and enraged, Liu gathered the members of his team still eligible to compete and left early so they could get a head start on the 1937 Nanking Tournament. Liu still has a couple good points he hadn’t mentioned, such as suicide grenade vests and a few Molotovs he is kicking himself for not using earlier.

His team members gaze at the various trophies the Imperial Japanese Debate Team have strung up with barbed wire across telephone lines, chronicling their victories from past debates. Others have not had time to be put on display. Instead, they are sprawled across the Nanking Convention Center in a haphazard fashion, as if they had to be chased down first before they were accepted, sometimes by several debate team members all at once.

The nude female bodies testify to the Imperial Japanese Debate Team’s fundamental thesis: that Chinese people have no right to live. So far, it has become the most popular thesis in Eastern Asia, and their debate tour is a massive success.

Liu feels sick, but he can’t find a restroom. Instead, he vomits in front of his knees and wipes off his spit with his uniform sleeve. His own team members are too hungry to even muster the strength for that. Instead, they supply the grim, listless expressions of those who know they will soon be incorporated into the trophy decorations the Japanese have displayed around the convention center.

They walk farther. Liu hears a low rustling that belies a massive undercurrent of muffled noise, like a distant swarm of locusts. As the Chinese Nationalist Debate Team rounds a street corner, the noise clarifies into the unhurried movement of fifty pairs of footsteps coming in the opposite direction, and Liu’s breath catches inside his throat as the entire Imperial Japanese Debate Team appears in front of him.

The refreshments are gone. Things are going to get ugly.

Hiroshiro Watanabe’s eyes widen in shock. He stares into a bizarre optical illusion, as if a thick cloud of dirt and soot has just materialized in front of him. Many of them have guns. He falters imperceptibly and regains his balance. Then he raises his own rifle, and the 1937 Nanking Tournament starts off with a bang.

The conversation of gunfire is cordial and brief. Soon, the debate descends into an intense, cerebral argument where all facets of reason and logic are considered in a civil manner. Hiroshiro couldn’t have started the discourse fast enough. He has so many new ideas he wants to impart on the Chinese Nationalists, such as the air-cooled heavy machine gun his team members have set up for the occasion.

As the Type-92 unloads its rattling, cantankerous diatribe of the futility of human life, Liu’s team members scatter like shrapnel, reassembling in small groups for a counterattack. They retaliate with the sharp, biting retort of rifle fire. But when ammunition runs low, they have no choice but to shout. Hand grenades don’t detract the Imperial Japanese’s argument by much, but it makes it very hard for Hiroshiro Watanabe to concentrate.

Agitated and upset, Hiroshiro shouts back. His face reddens, and he feels a powerful compulsion to one-up his opponents. Screaming to his debate partners, the Type-97 tank finally opens up with a percussive lecture on the most brutal, efficient way to be removed from existence. It drowns out all the other voices, because no member of the Chinese Nationalist Debate Team can hold their own against a megaphone. 

Astonishingly, the heated debate seems to bring all the participants closer together. Now that shouting isn’t necessary to prove their points, they gain a more nuanced understanding of each other’s perspectives as the groups break up into thoughtful one-on-one conversations with rival participants. These exchanges are surprisingly passionate, and many of Liu’s men are moved to tears by the strength of the Imperial Japanese Debate Team’s beliefs.

A few of them are so impressed by the creative insults and vicious ad hominins Hiroshiro’s men whisper at them with each thrust of their bayonet in close quarters that they gradually and painstakingly give up, mid-debate. Somehow, these hurtful remarks seem far more personal than their previous argument techniques.

The 1937 Nanking Tournament concludes with an unambiguous and overwhelming decision in favor of the Imperial Japanese. By then, most of Liu’s remaining team members are so demoralized they have all but given up. Taking advantage of the situation, Hiroshiro decides to stand in as judge. They have won the championship, and festivities are in order. 

Hiroshiro’s team first commemorates Tojo, their bespectacled Debate Team President, with a recitation of the official team motto — Banzai! Banzai! Banzai! — in the clear morning air. Afterwards, they raise their banner at the highest point of the Nanking Convention Center, replacing the sunrise with their own.

Liu’s team members kneel in a row, hands bound behind their backs. They stare at the ground with sullen, closed expressions as Hiroshiro unsheathes his katana. He plans on imparting a few words to each member of the Chinese Nationalist Debate Team, both to say goodbye and as an act of post-victory grace.

He approaches Jia Hao, the Chinese Nationalist lieutenant, first. His katana hisses with a smooth, sibilant voice, like a woman whispering into her lover’s ear — final, endearing, and tinged with a hint of playful cruelty — before he is permanently barred from competing in future competitions.

Liu watches as his friends are cut down, one by one, until he is the last remaining member of the Chinese Nationalist Debate Team. A sad, eerie silence fills the air. Surrounded by fanatical contrarians on all sides, he musters up the last bit of his courage in the one final act of defiance.

“Long live China!” he screams.

Hiroshiro steps over and issues a cutting admonition with his katana, and Liu’s words, as thin and insubstantial as thoughts, hang in the air for a brief moment before they vanish into the new sunrise.

 
 

Brandon Yu is a writer from South Florida with a passion for storytelling. His work has been published in the Washington Square Review, Waymark Literary Magazine, Gordon Square Review, Applause Literary Journal, and The Dead Mule School of Southern Literature.

A Language Made of Light

Daniel Goulden

And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto them,
That the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives.

- Genesis 6:1-2 

The appearance of the wheels and their work was like unto the colour of a beryl: and they four had one likeness: and their appearance and their work was as it were a wheel in the middle of a wheel.

-Ezekiel 1:16 

I didn’t care much when an angel landed on the hill outside of our village. It was the early days of the world back then, when things were new and fragile like morning dew, and miracles were so common they were practically mundane. But when Tabitha burst through our door and announced that an angel had arrived, taking deep breaths of air between each word, my husband perked up. I was surprised at his response. Like all marriages in the village, the priest had arranged ours, joining us in the complex tapestry of familial relationships he weaved together to promote social cohesion. 

My husband was a hard man, as hard as the rocks he called calluses on his palms. He woke up with the sunrise and fell asleep not long after it set. He cared little for things that were not the plow or the dirt. He prayed daily and sacrificed his finest livestock each sabbath. 

I do not believe that one person is born more intelligent than another. But I believe that a person is born with limitless curiosity and it is a mission in life to cultivate that desire to bring the world into one’s own mind. My husband had driven that out of himself. My curiosity was limitless; I spent my days in the woods and fields foraging, learning about the medicinal and toxic qualities of every plant and fungi I could find, examining the infinite web of nature. My husband saw this and hated it. 

I was surprised that Tabitha’s announcement of an angel piqued his interest and wondered if I was being too dismissive. But I told myself that my husband’s curiosity showed just how mundane this miracle would be. He went off with Tabitha to see the creature. I went back to my weaving. 

When my husband returned that evening he didn’t speak to me. This was common enough, but instead of going straight to sleep, which was his usual habit after the sun set, he squatted down on the dirt floor and began to draw shapes in the dirt with a stick. He drew bent squares, circles wrapped in other circles. 

“A child draws better shapes than you,” I said. 

“This is what I saw,” he answered. 

I called out across the fields to Tabitha, who came running. She surveyed the scene — my husband on the floor covered in more dirt than usual — and laughed. 

“That is a bent and broken angel,” she said to him. 

He scowled in response. 

“Can you explain this to me?” I asked Tabitha, gesturing towards my husband as though he were a strangely behaving child.

He’s trying to draw the angel we saw,” Tabitha answered. 

“The angel looked like a bunch of scribbles?” 

Tabitha laughed. 

“Give your husband some credit,” she said, looking down at him crouched on the floor. “He is trying to draw the impossible.” 

I felt a pang of guilt. Did I not constantly damn my husband for his lack of curiosity? Here he was trying to understand the world — in an albeit limited sense — and I mocked him. I even considered apologizing, but I wouldn’t give him that satisfaction. 

“Describe the angel,” I told Tabitha.

“It looked like everything but also nothing,” she responded, “like a wheel spinning around in another wheel, like a gleaming crystal, like a man with four faces and wings. It was the most beautiful thing I have ever seen.”

“Did you speak to it?” 

“No, it just floated there, or maybe it was standing, or possibly swimming.” 

“There is no water by the hill.” 

“It was swimming in the air, like the air itself was a lake and we live at the bottom of it.” 

Tabitha recounted how the air around the angel shimmered, how its appearance kept changing, and how words themselves failed to capture it. The entire time, my husband stayed on the floor, drawing his shapes. It was well into the evening when Tabitha left. My curiosity now piqued, I tried to ask my husband about his experience, but he would not respond. When I went to sleep, he was still drawing. 

The next day as I foraged, I decided to go by the hill where the angel had appeared. I told myself that I was only looking for thyme, but I had become curious. 

It was a bright day, and the newly formed sky arched blue across the vault of the heavens. Everything seemed to pulse with quivering life, even the small sprigs of thyme that burst out of the ground beneath my feet. Miracles were everywhere, lights that fell from the sky, new creatures that burrowed out from the ground, nervous flowers that bloomed with the day and hid away at night. I did not know what to expect or if this thing was even an angel. It could have been a rent in a fabric of this new world, a mistake that would be sorted out in due time. 

But I was wrong. 

What was at first an empty patch of air at the top of the hill was suddenly filled by something human language could not describe. The priest had told stories of these beings, but they were so inaccurate they might as well have been lies. Before me was a wheel spinning inside another wheel, spinning inside of yet another wheel: infinite wheels, all spinning within each other. But somehow this thing was also a gleaming gemstone, a sun made of every color. And then the light bent into itself to form shapes that not only had I never seen before, but that I could not even fully conceive of, that could not exist. I understood that my world was small and flat and terribly imperfect. What was before me was something that lived in a world far beyond our own, in a place divine. 

In later depictions, they would make angels seem like men with wings or little fat winged babies with infant-sized bows and arrows. But why would a creature divine take such a mundane form? No, the true form of angel is far beyond the limits of human comprehension. 

“Who are you?” I asked into the jumbled mess of colored light. 

And I heard a voice that was both a man’s and a woman’s. It was a child’s voice. It was every voice that had ever spoken and every voice that would speak. It was a voice that carried the wail of a hawk circling above lonely mountains. It was the voice of an ocean crashing against a steep cliff wall, sending rocks tumbling into its swirling waters. I had never been to, seen, or could have even conceived of an ocean, but somehow I heard it. It was the voice of a wildfire, rushing, crackling, burning. And the voice spoke in a language made of every language, languages I didn’t know but could somehow comprehend. 

I am a child of God.” 

The being asked me my name and I answered. I felt a warmth as it processed this information, as though it took pleasure in hearing me speak. 

“Do you have a name?” I asked.

“I have no name and every name.” 

“But what do I call you?” 

“Whatever you like.”  

“Why are you here?”

To see. To touch. To be in creation.”     

At the bottom of the hill I could see villagers looking upward at the angel before me. They began to scramble up to see it.  

“Just tell me your name,” I said. 

You may call me Ezra.” 

Ezra did not speak anymore that day, but they just hung there, a thing of geometric beauty floating on the hill. Tabitha, who was the first one up the hill and intensely religious, tried to touch them, but found that her hand simply passed through the construction of light. Then she took off her shoes, fell on her knees, and tapped her forehead to the ground. From her lips came whispered prayers. Others followed, taking off their shoes and dropping down into a prone position. Though I had barely spoken to Ezra, they had never mentioned a need for worship, so I sat on the grass and stared at the amalgam of divine geometry before me. I didn’t fault Tabitha for her prayers. If anything deserved worship, it was Ezra. 

It was around noon when our village’s priest came trudging up the hill. He was old and arthritic, his fine linen robes trailing in the mud as he ascended with labored breaths. My husband treated the old priest like he was some kind of god. He regularly brought our finest livestock for sacrifice and he listened to the man’s every word with obedient attention. But I found our priest an ignorant and petty tyrant, a man who made up rituals and systems of belief to increase his own minor power and then left them at the wayside as soon as they no longer benefited him. He claimed to have some kind of divine insight, but I saw nothing that differentiated him from every other imperfect man. I was lonely in my analysis. The village revered him.

“Oh great angel, hear me!” the priest shouted as he made his way through the prone villagers scattered atop the hill. “Tell us what you require from us.” 

A sound came from Ezra, wind chimes gently clattering in the breeze, bells ringing atop a steeple, a shepherd whistling to his flock to come home, the notes echoing off the valley and traveling ever upward to the snow-peaked mountains in the distance. Or perhaps it’s better to say: Ezra laughed and it was the most delightful thing I had ever heard. 

I did not mean to laugh at our old priest, but Ezra’s laughter was so wonderful that I could not help but join in. Soon my giggle was a full-throated chortle, then hysterical, seismic laughter. I could not stop myself. I could barely breathe. I had never laughed like that before. Tabitha joined in and then everyone on the hill did too, nearly half of our village laughing at the priest. 

He grew strawberry-colored and screamed at us for silence, but how could one silence a group of people laughing harder than they had ever laughed before? After stomping and fuming, trying to regain control, he stormed off down the hill, stumbling over himself, further muddying his fine linen robe.

The day turned into a picnic as Tabitha and the rest got up from prayer and joined me in the simple appreciation of Ezra’s beauty. Some brought bread and goat cheese and we enjoyed the sunny day in each other’s company and Ezra’s. But chores had to be done, seeds had to be planted, goats had to be milked, and one by one the villagers departed until it was only me, Tabitha, and Ezra before us. 

“We should get back to our husbands,” Tabitha said to me. “It grows late.” 

I nodded, but I did not answer. I had spent the whole day staring at Ezra and now I felt that I had seen them enough to discern their form. As I stared, the bending light broke down and out of the pieces I saw a figure with four faces and four wings, perfectly straight legs and hooves where feet should have been, but then the figure returned to the light and out of the light I saw a square, then a six-sided box, then something else that I recognized was a six-sided box, but elevated to higher dimension, a shape too divine for comprehension. Ezra was not a being who stretched out infinitely. They were bound in a physical form, but that form existed on a plane of reality beyond my own. Still I understood it enough to wrap my mind around it. 

When my attention broke, it was evening and Tabitha had left me. 

Return to me tomorrow,” said Ezra before fading into the evening air. 

I rushed home and found my husband by the fire, spooning stew into his gullet. He must have made it himself. It looked pale and watery.

“The priest tells me you were the first on the hill today,” he said to me as a greeting. “I had to make my own dinner. It was humiliating.”

I ignored him and squatted down on our dirt floor. My husband’s crude drawings of Ezra were still there from the day before. I now understood them. He was trying to draw something that was beyond the limits of human perception and the confines of our reality. His bent cubes and strange spirals were pathetic attempts to capture the divine. But I had newfound appreciation for his attempt, so I knelt down on the floor next to him to complete his work.

“Hey!” he shouted. “I wasn’t finished.” 

“I am helping you finish,” I replied.

I turned my husband’s shapes from the second to the third dimension, then I tried to portray dimensions beyond that, but drawings could not capture Ezra because they were limited by the realities of existence. Instead, I needed ideas to represent Ezra. Letting my curiosity guide me, I took up his stick and began writing numbers that represented higher dimensions beyond our own—the fourth, the fifth, and beyond. Through my scribbling I invented a new form of thought, a way to unite form and number, a discipline that would come to be known as geometry.

My husband groaned and complained while I worked, but I ignored him. He did not understand what I was trying to achieve and I was too focused to explain. Eventually he gave up on me and went to sleep. 

The next morning I ascended the hill to find Ezra. I got down on my hands and knees and in the dirt I drew out the equations that captured him. Once again, I heard their delightful laughter. 

“Congratulations,” they said. “You understand.”

“Why are you here?” I asked. 

“Because this creation is beautiful and the creatures that walk upon it are fascinating.” 

“And what is your world like?” I asked. “The one up there.” 

“Your comprehension is too small for me to describe it.” 

“But why do you want to leave it to come down here?” 

“A creature can love many things.” 

Over the next several weeks, I, along with half the village, would ascend the hill each day to spend time with Ezra. It was mostly the women. The men, including my husband, had lost interest either out of fear of such divine beings they could not fully comprehend, or a simple need to involve themselves with the dirt and the dirt alone. But the split was not exact. Some men stayed on the hill, while some women stayed in the village. Some, inspired by Ezra, began to think beyond the term man and women, stepping into a wild frontier of identity.

We’d tell Ezra about our lives, what we did each day, our beliefs, our prayers, our children, our first loves. Ezra would listen, fluttering in the air, wheels spinning within wheels, a creature with four faces, a fire burning but never hot. 

And then one day, when Ezra descended down to us, several jewels made of pure light followed them. They were beryl, amethyst, emerald, sapphire, ruby, diamond – other creatures made of the same divine geometry as Ezra. 

Tabitha screamed and reached out her arms. The air filled with the noise of bells, that wondrous sound of divine laughter. I had thought Ezra to be the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, but to see them with their divine siblings in all of their glory was beyond anything I could have ever hoped to experience.

Every villager had an angel. They pestered us with questions. They asked us what strawberries tasted like, what colors made us feel, who we loved, who we hated. They were like young children newly aware of the world and filled with bottomless curiosity. 

And so the summer of the angels began. Each day we’d pair up with angels and spend as much time as we could with them. We started venturing beyond the hill, taking them on excursions to the nearby river, to the forests, to the plain where we herded the sheep and goats. But we did not take them to the village. Our community was starting to split in two: those who loved the angels and those who feared them. 

To make the split worse, the women who spent time with the angels spent less on foraging, planting, and herding, tending to our womanly and wifely domestic duties. We still produced enough for ourselves and neighbors, but instead of giving the choicest cuts of meat and our finest crops to the priest for sacrifice, we held on to them instead. Our huts went unswept and untidied. New clothes were not spun. The men began to grumble about disobedience. The few women who did not spend time on the hill loudly proclaimed their superior domesticity. The old priest fumed to see his sacrificial fire grow more pathetic each service. He reserved particular anger for the minority of the men who joined us in communing with the angels, accusing them of abandoning their masculine duties as heads of their households. Those of us who had moved beyond the concept of man and women, he mocked as affronts to God. 

“Tell me about God,” I said to Ezra one day. 

They laughed and I heard a mother singing to her newborn. 

“What do you want to know?” 

“What is he like?” 

“He?” 

“God is not a he?”

“God is beyond the words he or she. God is God.” 

“So what is God like?” 

“I cannot describe God very well.” 

It was strange to hear Ezra talk this way. They had such confidence in their knowledge of everything. They never admitted to any sort of fault because they had none. 

“Is it because I won’t be able to understand?” 

“God is to me what I am to you. God is beyond my abilities of understanding. I look at God and I see things I cannot describe, things that break the very fabric of what I understand to be reality.”

“Does our priest understand God?” 

Again Ezra laughed, but there was a mocking to it, like a dog owner laughing at her animal for tripping over itself. 

“Your priest’s understanding of God is like the scribbles your husband made on your floor. He has but the vaguest comprehension of something far beyond his understanding. Into his ignorance he pours useless ritual.” 

I laughed and in my laughter I could hear the traces of Ezra’s. 

It was towards the end of summer, dry and sweltering, when the priest trekked up the hill, his fine linen robes turning red with dust. His face had rapidly wrinkled and was unshaven, thin wisps of what should have been a beard trickling down his chin. 

“Demons!” he shouted, in a voice louder than what I expected his frail body to produce. “You consort with demons!” 

I laughed, a loud chortle that came from the belly. But aside from a few others, most of the women were silent. Tabitha, who despite her rebellion still fervently believed in the priest’s religion, looked like she had just seen a ghost. Unease was on the faces of those of us on the hill. It was one thing to ignore the priest, but another to consort with a demon.

“God has told me that these beings are no angels,” said the priest. “They are devils, sent from nefarious places to distract us from our holy obligations to sacrifice and obedience.” 

This was a pathetic attempt by the priest to wrest back control over the village, to get our choicest cuts of meat back for his pointless sacrifices, to yoke the women to the authority of their husbands and fathers. Ezra moved forward with gentleness. 

“My friend, you are mistaken,” they said in a voice of a mother soothing an infant. 

“I am not your friend,” said the priest, banging his staff into the dry earth. “Begone, foul creature.” 

I waited for the laughter from the crowd, but all I heard was an anxious silence. Superstition and fear were powerful things. They hijacked the mind. They turned neighbor against neighbor. They could even turn one against the divine. 

Tabitha was the first to come to the priest. I hoped that she would yell at him, that she would tell him about the beauty of Ezra and the rest of the angels, but she fell to her knees. 

“I am sorry,” she cried. “I have forsaken God.” 

And with that the floodgates opened. Villager after villager rushed to the priest and got down on their knees, prostrate worshipers circling him. He beamed like a child who had just thrust a handful of honey into his mouth. 

I rushed to Ezra. 

“Tell them it isn’t true!” I said. 

I was afraid of this,” they said. “We have involved ourselves too much.” 

“No! You brought life to this poor little village.” 

I am sorry.” 

And then, as my fellow villagers uttered frantic prayers to the priest and what he claimed was God, dust and dirt coating their clothes and faces, Ezra and the other angels began to ascend, brilliant beings made of jeweled light climbing ever higher back up to the heavens. I was forsaken and abandoned. 

I became pregnant when the other women did. It was only the women who had spent time with the angels on the hill. Somehow we all got pregnant at the same time. Some of the women were unmarried. The village shunned us, me most of all. We were relegated to stand in the back during sacrifices. We were forced to walk behind their husbands. We received glares and whispers of disapproval when we walked through the village. This was all done under the direct orders of the priest, happy to restore order and obedience. 

The pregnant women accepted their punishment, but I didn’t. I refused to come to the sacrifices. I spent little time with other villagers. I wandered outside the village, looking out for places where the light bent in ways that it shouldn’t. But I saw no trace of Ezra or their kind. 

My husband ignored all of it. He spoke of the things he would teach our child. How it would join him in the field if it was a boy or join me in my weaving it was a girl. He never spoke of the angels. He sent our finest meats and the pick of the crop to sacrifices. He prayed. 

When my son was born, he was the most beautiful baby I had ever seen. I know that’s what every new mother says, but for my son it was actually true. He was astoundingly beautiful. He never cried and he looked at everything with a bottomless curiosity. The light bent funny when I stared at him too long. 

The other babies born around that time were also stunningly beautiful. They did not cry and the light hit them strangely. But like my husband, the village ignored this. Their fathers raised them as though they were the most ordinary of children. We never spoke of the angels. The priest hated them. He considered them the fallen product of fallen women. He made them subject to all of the humiliations of their mothers. But the children never seemed to mind. They accepted the priest’s punishment with a sort of jovial ignorance that removed all of the power he held over them. They laughed, they played, they raced through the fields, existing on a plane beyond the pettiness of the priest. 

I named my son Eli and watched him grow. He was intelligent and lithe. He loved running through the woods and through fields. He was an excellent forager and learned all of my medicinal potions. But he refused to work in the field as my husband insisted and instead kept his own flock of sheep that he led on adventures through the foothills. By the time he was ten, he could lift a fully grown sheep over his head and run faster than any man in the village. I loved Eli more than I had loved anything else in the world. 

Each of those children born at that time were extraordinary. They were strong, quick-witted, and kind. They put their parents to shame. But they also all shunned the old priest and his rituals. The only time they became unruly was when they were dragged to sacrifices. They would scream and hiss and fight. The old priest hated them all. 

Tabitha had a daughter Amira. She was tall and beautiful with auburn hair that reminded me of rubies. Unlike Eli, she loved farming, spending her days bent over in the fields, the dirt sullying her wonderful hair. She was a gifted botanist and bred heartier and more bountiful crops, unaffected by drought and disease.

In the years since the angels left, Tabitha had become the most devoted follower of the priest and his rituals. Despite her punishments, she was the first one to attend the sacrifices and the last to leave. She even managed to drag Amira to them, a remarkable feat, though her daughter sulked off to the side.  

One day when I was out in the fields, I found Amira with Eli tending to his flock.

“Amira,” I said, “the sacrifice will begin soon.” 

“You do not attend,” she said. “Why should I?” 

Though I sympathized, Tabitha was my friend and I wanted to help her wrangle her daughter.

“Your mother wants you to. Isn’t that reason enough?” 

Tabitha sulked in response. 

“Mother, can’t she stay with me?” asked Eli. 

“That’s not up to me.”

And in the distance, someone called out Amira’s name. I saw Tabitha, her skirts hiked, rushing across the fields towards us.  

“The sacrifice is about to begin,” Tabitha said to her daughter. She was breathing heavily. 

“I’m not going,” said Amira. I was surprised to hear such precociousness from such a well behaved child. 

“Yes you are.” 

“The priest is an evil man. He lies.” 

“The priest is our connection to the divine.” 

Eli, who always hated arguments, took a step towards Amira and placed his hand on her arm, but she threw it off. Eli, so innocent, seemed shocked at such anger. Tabitha grabbed Amira’s arm, but through instinct, Amira pushed her mother square in the chest. 

Tabitha went flying, as though a burly soldier had thrown her. She fell onto the ground far away from where she had stood, her body bent like a rag doll. I rushed over and found my friend bloodied and bruised, her arms and legs bent in ways that arms and legs did not bend. Amira was next to me, horror on her face. She was still a child. 

“Mother!” she wailed, but Tabitha did not respond. Far off in the distance, I thought I saw a jewel, shimmering on the horizon. 

We carried Tabitha back into town. She breathed, but shallow and labored. I did not know if she would survive the night. She was too heavy for me to carry, but Amira and Eli, though just children, were able to lift her with ease. They carried her gently, but I nevertheless worried that the bouncing of the trip would damage her even more. 

When we returned to the village it was past dark, a crowd gathered to greet us and at its front was my husband, seething and fuming. He stomped over to me, oblivious to the broken Tabitha the children carried. 

“It is night. Where have you been?” he shouted, sending spittle everywhere. “You embarrass me. Leaving sacrifice to wander the fields. Taking our son with you. You are disobedient. I have every right to leave you with nothing!” 

Then his eyes fell on Tabitha and his lunatic raving ceased. 

“What happened?” he asked. 

I planned to concoct some story about how Tabitha fell and hurt herself, but it would hardly be believable. She was too mangled to pass off as a mere accident. But I didn’t even have a chance to speak before the village priest stepped forward. 

“Who did this?” he asked, his voice full of fury. 

Amira was nearly in tears. She was a sweet girl who had never learned to lie. It wouldn’t take much interrogating for her to admit to everything.  But Eli stepped forward.

“I did it,” he said, loud and steady. 

The priest didn’t even have to give an order. In an instant the crowd had grabbed Eli, pulling his arms behind his back and binding him, a mere child. I wailed and screamed. I ran to my husband and begged him to help our child, but he stood there in stony silence. 

They bound Eli and threw him in the priest’s home under guard. I was not allowed to speak with him. For my role in raising him, my husband kicked me out of our home. I spent the night tending to Tabitha, listening to her labored breathing, Amira sobbing in the corner. 

“I did this,” she whispered over and over. 

I tried to explain to her that none of this was her fault, that she had not known her own strength. But she did not react to me. 

The next day, Eli had escaped. He had torn apart his bonds and ran, after his jailers had fallen into an alcohol-induced stupor. They showed me how he had broken apart the ropes tying him with his brute strength, reducing them to frayed whispers of twine. There were no tracks or any trace of my son, no way to find where he had gone. For the priest, this was a less-than-ideal, but still acceptable outcome. My boy was gone. 

I returned home — my husband was out in the fields and could not bar my entrance — and I packed up what little I owned into a deerskin bag and left. I was leaving Tabitha and Amira, but my love for my son was more powerful than anything else. I knew that no one would follow me. 

As the sun rose, I saw the shimmer. I was walking past reeds not far from the village and I saw what looked like an amethyst cube floating above the plain. I stopped and stared and I thought I saw the object change into colors that I could not recognize, colors that lay beyond the bounds of human perception. 

“Ezra!” I shouted. 

And there they were, my erstwhile angel, taking the form of a million shards of light. 

I saw everything,” they said. “I’m so sorry.” 

“Eli is your son and you just watched?” 

I did not know that this could happen.” 

He is just a child.”

“Eli is much more than just a child.” 

“Help me find him.” 

“I have interfered far too much in the affairs of humanity.” 

“You must take responsibility. Help me find him.” 

“I will only make things worse.” 

The light broke apart and fled across the sky. I considered calling after them, but it was no use. Still, as I wandered, I was aware of a shimmering following me. A few times, I called out, but there was no response. 

I wandered for days or maybe even weeks. I lost track of time. I foraged and snared rabbits and hunted game. Not once did I think about sacrifices. In a way, I was happy, liberated from my husband, the priest, the entire village. But I was lonely and desperate to see my son again. I knew I would never return home.

When I found him — we were far beyond where I had ever been, in the valley of a rocky canyon — he had grown many years in a short time. He was a teenager now or maybe even a young man, with hair that fell below his waist. He had gained muscle and was well fed, living in a shelter he built for himself next to a pond. He smiled when he saw me. 

“Mother,” he said gently. “I knew you would arrive.”

I rushed towards him and wrapped him in a powerful hug. As my arms gripped his torso, I could feel a warmth. When I pulled back, I saw a jeweled-colored light coming through his face. I understood that my son was not my son at all, but a creature that transcended the words son and daughter and child. Eli belonged to everything and no one. He was a creature made of divine light. 

“Who am I?” he asked.  

And around us was the shimmering, always there and always watching.

“Ezra!” I shouted. “Meet your child.” 

They materialized, a thousand eyes spinning around a single eye, a chariot wheel made of wheels, a diamond made of uncountable jewels. They came down to Eli and I could feel the recognition and love between them, a force that broke apart fear and cowardice. And they began to speak in a language made of light. 

 
 

Daniel Goulden is a writer, teacher, and climate organizer living in Brooklyn. Their work has been published or is forthcoming from Jacobin, JMWW, Reed Magazine, and elsewhere. They were a lead organizer on a campaign that won the biggest Green New Deal legislation in US history. You can find them on Twitter @danielisgoulden or their website at danielgoulden.com

 Super Salad

 Young Gunn Kim

Konglish: “Korean-style English, which comprises English and other foreign language loanwords that have been appropriated into Korean, and includes many that are used in ways that are not readily understandable to native English speakers.” — Wikipedia

 

I

Your assessment of Korea’s modern history is insightful, Mr. Wright. Risen from the ashes of war, South Korea now boasts its exemplary democracy, advanced technologies, and top-notch entertainment industry. However, Korea’s legal system and journalism still leave much to be desired. The prosecutors have amassed excessive power, often colluding with vested interests and choosing investigative cases based on their politically motivated agendas. The three major right-wing newspapers, which dominate 75% of Korea’s press circulation, have long been maximizing their profits by manipulating public opinion. They’ve been hell-bent on finding faults with the former Moon administration while overlooking irregularities of the current Yoon administration. I contend that Korea actually thrived during Moon’s term financially, diplomatically, and culturally. The news articles you read are translated from the corrupt, self-serving press. With all due respect, Mr. Wright, I don’t think you have a balanced view of Korea’s circumstances.

This is what Jung-do thinks in Korean. When he meets Mr. Wright’s eyes, he takes a deep breath and speaks in English.

“Korea it’sa… now good. It’sa… K-culture bery popular, hahaha. And Korea now lich. Many people make money a lot. World economic ten, haha. But the Korea journalism and law system it’s not wok good. Bad situation. Powerpul people it’sa… evil. The law people terrible. Media terrible. So the pight neber pair.”

In an office of SilverStar Jeans, a denim-specializing wholesale store with a staff of twenty located in Downtown Los Angeles, Jung-do, the warehouse manager, is seated beside his boss, Mr. Lim, and across from Mr. Wright.

Arms folded, Mr. Wright says, “I am aware of the liberal governments’ friction with the press and prosecutors, but you need to understand why people nonetheless elected the former chief prosecutor as their president. They believe Korea has more pressing priorities. Did Moon’s administration cope well with COVID? How about the real estate market being so out of control? And North Korea continues to strengthen nuclear weapons that can annihilate Seoul. For people concerned about these realistic issues, the Left’s criticisms of the press and prosecution feel trivial.”

Jung-do might not have grasped every sophisticated term used by Mr. Wright, but he certainly understands English better than he speaks. He attempts to respond. “But it’sa… Many pake news. That’s big probrem. People read newspaper and SNS, think Moon government no good. People say liberal many crime but Yoon is justice. But that’s not pact.” 

The frown forming between Mr. Wright’s eyes tells Jung-do that his point hasn’t gotten across. Mr. Lim smiles awkwardly and looks askance at Jung-do, silently mouthing stop in Korean.

Jung-do gets up and bows his head before leaving. As he closes Mr. Lim’s office door behind him, he winces at a thought. How absurd it was to bow, especially to a Caucasian like Mr. Wright who wouldn’t care about such deference. But old habits die hard. Jung-do has turned fifty this year, and he still unconsciously bows to those older than him.  

A business partner and advisor to Mr. Lim, Mr. Wright loves to rattle on whenever he visits. Married to a Korean woman and making frequent business trips to Korea, he’s overly vocal about the country’s social and political aspects. When Jung-do entered Mr. Lim’s office earlier to submit yesterday’s warehouse inventory report, he had no intention of engaging in their debate, given his limited English. However, well-versed in Korean politics, Jung-do perceived Mr. Wright’s argument as biased, reflecting only the viewpoint of a conservative American citizen. Jung-do felt an urge to provide counterbalanced information.

That may have been possible if he communicated in his native tongue.

English… The level of stress and anxiety this language inflicts upon Jung-do is immeasurable. It feels like his brain synapses disconnect whenever he has to respond in English. How convenient it would be if Irene, his sixteen-year-old daughter, could accompany him everywhere. She’s been invaluable in helping him with all kinds of translation and interpretation tasks. Irene is his sole family; his attachment to her has grown stronger since his wife passed away from a stroke three years ago.

Jung-do drives to Harvard Academy, a Korean-owned English language institute located on Harvard Boulevard. He used to attend adult schools, but decided to try a private institute in Koreatown this semester. Its fees are considerably higher, so he has pledged never to skip a class. In all honesty, learning Spanish feels more urgent to Jung-do, because most of his coworkers and customers are Hispanic in the wholesale district of Downtown L.A., but the frustration experienced this morning reminds him why he must continue studying English. This spring, Mr. Lim generously allowed Jung-do to leave work early on Tuesdays and Thursdays to attend two ESL courses.

Divided into four separate classrooms, Harvard Academy occupies the entire second floor of a four-story building. From what Jung-do can see, Koreans make up the majority of students, primarily in their 30s to 50s, with some older seniors and a few in their 20s. The Conversational English class is led by Lauren, a white woman in her 60s with a ready smile that crinkles the outer edges of her blue eyes. It’s the second week of school, and today each student takes turns sharing with the class what they did in their homeland and what they do now.

“I was university psychology professor,” a grey-haired man in a brown sweater vest says. “I am now coin laundry manager.”

His honest response elicits friendly chuckles, as such a twist from a respected educator’s career to menial work is a familiar immigrant narrative.

A dark-skinned, middle-aged man says, “My name is Charlie. I was a truck driber in Korea. Now I am CEO of sandwich shop. I have tree employ. I’m a American dream success person!”

Charlie scrunches up his face with a simper, which draws some applause and laughter.

When it’s Jung-do’s turn, he says, “I am Jung-do. I wok for it’sa jeans and denim store in jobba Downtown. In Korea I was doing it’sa poritic internet media journalism.”

“How interesting,” Lauren says. “Do you still write in Korean as a journalist?”

“No. Wok too busy. No time.” Jung-do crosses his hands. 

“I am Emma,” a round-faced woman sitting next to Jung-do introduces herself. “I rike Emma Stone so dat’s why my Engrish name is Emma, hohoho. I am dirty-six years old. Uhm… In America I am a housewipe now, but in Korea I work in event production company.”

“Worked,” Lauren kindly corrects her. “That would make your sentence past tense.” 

Emma guffaws, “Oh, yes. Oh my God I porgot! I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” 

“Please don’t apologize,” Lauren raises her index finger and looks around the class. “Actually, I want to say this to all of you. Never apologize for your English. You did nothing wrong. It’s okay to make mistakes. Be confident and just keep trying!”

Jung-do’s lips curl, his heart warmed by Lauren’s kind words. The other students seem to share his sentiment.

“I never aporogize.” Ki-chan, a man in his 40s with a defined chest and bicep muscles straining against his T-shirt, speaks up. “Everybody has probrem, so same same. I no good at Engrish bery well but they no good at Korean too. So I say, hey you speak Korean? I know more Korean! Last time I fighted my insurance company two hours talking about the my situation. They not understand so I just saying continue they understanding. They have to risten because that they job. I’m a their customer. I pay my money. I speak not perpect but I don’t afraid about the my Engrish skill I just everything say, prom my brain.”

Jung-do stares slack-jawed at Ki-chan’s profile. How does he do that? This guy is relentless in expressing himself. It’s as though he had created his own fluent vernacular, and nothing could get in his way. Why does Jung-do become timid when dealing with English? He’s certain of his inferiority complex, and his background as a journalist hasn’t helped, because it pressures him to speak proper English and then shames him when he’s unable. He can’t imagine himself doing what Ki-chan does — speaking his broken English without an ounce of care about what people may think.

After Lauren’s class, Jung-do proceeds to the Reading Comprehension class led by Eduardo, a 40-ish Latino instructor whose body could weigh well over 200 pounds and which almost obscures the white board on the wall. Jung-do notices he’s not as popular as Lauren. Students seem uncomfortable with Eduardo’s frequent mentions of his previous teaching experience at a four-year university, implying he’s overqualified for this institution. Enumerating the faults of the U.S. government, he stresses that no one works harder than him, but he hasn’t had fair opportunities.

Jung-do believes Eduardo is a hard worker. The man prepares a variety of materials and stays after school as long as students have questions. Eduardo pushes them to demonstrate improvement, and when they fall short, he doesn’t let it go unnoticed.

“Would you answer question number three on the worksheet?” Eduardo picks on Emma today. “Are Don and Joan at the mall?”

Emma responds, her voice barely above a whisper. “Uhm… yes.”

“Correct. Do they want to shop for clothes first, or do they prefer going straight to the movie theater?”

“Uhm…” Emma examines the worksheet. “Don want to buy Y-shirts and Jo-an buy one-piece?”

“That’s not the question I asked.” Eduardo repeats his question, and adds, “Ignore the image and focus on the text. It’s easy if you read it carefully. The answer is right there.”

“I don know… I’m sorry.” Emma chuckles, avoiding eye contact.

“Why are you laughing?” asks Eduardo. “When you speak to an English speaker, laughing while evading a response is considered rude.” 

Jung-do knows why Emma chuckled. Like him, many ESL speakers tend to laugh when embarrassed or frustrated by their difficulty in expressing themselves in English. Although he wouldn’t prefer using English to help anyone, Jung-do decides, at this instant, to speak on Emma’s behalf.

“Ah… Emma it’sa shy person. That’s why she doesn’t feeling and just smiling. Smiling it’sa polite person. Diperent culture.”

“That is not a cultural difference,” retorts Eduardo. “That is disrespectful. You just don’t laugh at someone when they speak to you. Emma, you need to understand that.”

Students glance sideways at each other, some looking down at their desks and shifting in their chairs. Eduardo’s teaching methods aren’t clicking with his classmates, but Jung-do is still willing to give him the benefit of the doubt.

“There are three types of English learners,” asserts Eduardo. “Those who say they should improve but make no effort, complacent in their own community. Second, those who learn English just to get by. They never go beyond their status quo to challenge higher levels. Third, those who diligently read English books, listen attentively to American news, and immerse themselves in American culture. These are the ones who will speak English fluently in no time. I am committed to making you belong to the third bracket!”

While nodding his head, Jung-do wants to argue that there is a fourth bracket. People who recognize the importance of English and make reasonable efforts, but still barely improve. Not enough time to study due to a full-time job, their brain already too fixed and tongue too stiff to absorb a new language, or simply lacking linguistic skills. This describes his situation because try as he may, Jung-do hasn’t made much progress. Should he say something about this? He opens his mouth but closes it again a second later. Eduardo will probably scold him: You just haven’t tried hard enough!

After class comes Jung-do’s favorite time of the day. He drives to Santa Monica and picks up his daughter from her high school. A straight-A student in her junior year, her teachers are expecting her to get into an Ivy League university. The thought of her leaving him for college already makes his heart squeeze within his chest. Jung-do secretly wishes she’ll stay and commute to a local school like USC or UCLA.

“Appa, I’m so hangry! School lunch was crap today, so I hardly ate anything,” Irene says as she jumps into the passenger seat.

“Oh, no. Again?” Irene’s Korean is worse than Jung-do’s English, so they converse in English. He grabs the wheel, ready to take off. “What you want to eat?” 

He takes Irene to an American family restaurant with wooden beams overhead, brick walls, vintage décor, and 80’s soft rock playing in the background. They find a table next to the window.

When a waitress approaches them, Jung-do orders a sirloin steak. 

“Soup or salad?” says the waitress. 

“Yes,” replies Jung-do.

The waitress rolls her eyes and asks again, “Sir, soup or salad?” 

“Yes, please. Give me super salad,” Jung-do says. “America big. Big is good, haha.” 

Suppressing a chuckle, Irene turns towards the confused waitress. “He would like a salad. Italian on the side, please.”

“Oh, okay.” The waitress notes down the order. As soon as she’s gone, Irene bursts into laughter.

“Super salad? Oh my God. I thought you were joking, Appa. I should’ve Snapchatted you. I have to tell everyone.”

“No!” Jung-do’s face turns red. “Don’t tell to everyone today happening. I’m shame.”

“Appa, you’ve been here for more than ten years. How could you not understand such a common question we hear all the time in restaurants?”

No matter how cautious, Jung-do is a walking time bomb prone to making English mistakes. Silly errors persist even when he deals with preschool vocabulary, like ordering “warm” coffee at Starbucks for years until realizing recently that he should be requesting “hot” coffee. It was simply because “warm” is the adjective commonly used to describe coffee in Korean.

Thank goodness Irene doesn’t have to go through these humiliating experiences. He feels a surge of pride knowing she’s in the Honors English class. Irene came here when she was five. Jung-do didn’t mind when she started speaking only English at home. One day he noticed Irene could no longer make up even simple sentences in Korean. Jung-do told her it was fine. If his daughter could speak perfect English, losing her mother tongue was a worthwhile sacrifice to be made. His wife, insanely busy with work during the early years of their immigration, also couldn’t keep her daughter up with the Korean language. Having spoken better English than Jung-do, she had connected well with her daughter.

“Appa, I mean no offense,” says Irene, gasping for breath between laughs, “but it’s still hilarious. I’m creating a meme right now. Super salad!”

As Jung-do watches his elated daughter, happiness outstrips his embarrassment. He tells her, “I have many punny story. My school friends tell me many. One day, one Korean got car accident. Poris come. Porisman say, ‘how are you?’ And the Korean say, ‘I am fine, thank you, and you?’”

This joke triggers explosions of laughter from every Korean, but Irene only tilts her head, puzzled. She doesn’t know that “How are you?” and “I am fine, thank you. And you?” are the very first sentences introduced in the official English textbook at public schools in Korea.

“One more,” Jung-do wants another chance to make Irene laugh. “The Korean tourist take six friends to Macdonald. The employ say, ‘For here or to go?’ The Korean is serious worry. He look at his friends. He say to them, ‘Okay, four people stay here. Two people go out.’”

This one hits the mark. “OMG, you’re cracking me up, Appa!”

The sound of Irene’s giggles inflates Jung-do’s heart like a balloon, and he feels light as the air around him. He treasures this sense of closeness with his daughter. Her radiant face is the reason he lives, and there’s nothing he wouldn’t do to keep it that way. Although he’s never told Irene, he is sometimes surprised how closely her laughter resembles that of his late wife. They share the same broad smile that covers almost the entirety of the face.

When they leave the restaurant, Irene asks him to drop her off at her friend’s house. He prefers they head straight home together, but he satisfies her request. He always does.

Alone in his car, Jung-do drives through the streets of Santa Monica. He has never regretted living here. Although the cost of living is high, providing Irene with a good school district has been his top priority. If Irene leaves for college, he’ll probably move closer to Downtown, where he works, or to Koreatown, which offers many conveniences. As usual, this thought leads him to the idea of buying a home. He’s only been renting in America, and he can’t help thinking how wasteful it is to give his money to a landlord instead of investing it for his future. He stops at the West SM Bank.

“Hi, I come to bank because it’sa loan. Home buy.”

“I’m glad to be of service. My name is Michael.” A bank employee in charge of loans leads Jung-do to a seat across from his desk. Looking at Jung-do’s identification, Michael rubs his palms together, “Okay, Mr. Yoong Doo Lee.”

Jung-do wants to clarify that his name is not Yoong Doo. It’s pronounced as J. Uh. Doe. But he remains quiet. Asserting himself in English, even if to correct someone mispronouncing his name, makes his insides squirm.

After reviewing some details on his computer monitor, Michael gives an explanation.  The words zip past Jung-do’s ears, consonants and vowels tangled and unrecognizable.

“Padon? Padon?” he says.

Michael explains again, but speaks too quickly. Jung-do surmises he must bring more documents.

“But…” he blinks a few times, willing the words to make sense, but they don’t. “Aleady I receive call. Prom you.”

“Me?” Michael asks, “You mean our representative?”

“This somebody aleady say to me I come in here, everything pine.”

“I’m not sure what our representative told you on the phone, but that’s not how it works. What we have on the computer is your last year’s documents. We need to see your tax return of this year and your most recent pay stubs.”

Jung-do shakes his head. “They say just go to bank and then tell them it’sa loan. Then it’sa okay. My credit good. I check paper something, they say it’sa happening. No probrem.”

“Sorry, I’m not sure what you mean.” 

“One year ago, I aleady paper. I’m not, it’sa… it’sa… I cannot. But you know.”

Michael purses his lips as his smile evaporates. He glances at the clock and another customer waiting. When an Asian female employee passes him by, he stops her. “Hey, Janet, do you speak Korean by any chance?”

“Are you kidding me?” Janet gives him a playful slap on the shoulder. “I’m Chinese, and I don’t even speak Chinese.”

They chortle and chat about the difficulty with foreign languages, ignoring Jung-do. They seem to think he won’t understand anything they say. Heat rises from the pit of Jung-do’s stomach toward his chest. Frustration and embarrassment caused by the language barrier are nothing new, but what Jung-do feels today is closer to anger.

“Excuse me,” Michael turns around and says with a subtle smirk, “I really want to help, but we’re closing soon and there are other customers in line.” 

“It’sa okay. I… bring daughter next time. She speak Engrish. Good help.”

“That sounds perfect!” Michael beckons to the waiting customer to approach while his sidelong glance asks Jung-do to leave. 

Jung-do stands up and turns around. It feels as though everyone in the bank was pointing at him and laughing. He walks out of the bank, his shoulders drooped like a sinner. A sinner condemned for failing to communicate well in English.


II

“Thank you for the opportunity! You won’t regret it, sir.”

When Jung-do walks past the office through the hallway at his workplace, he overhears Kevin speaking to Mr. Lim. Kevin, a 28-year-old Korean-American who worked for nearly a year under Jung-do’s supervision in the warehouse, has just been promoted. He will wear a dress shirt and work in the office that runs cool AC all day. His salary will increase, not to mention commissions earned for each sale he makes. Having grown up here, he's comfortable with American culture and language. Jung-do can’t blame Mr. Lim’s decision. He must think it will benefit his company more if Kevin commits to sales and marketing rather than inventory and stock. Jung-do quietly watches Mr. Wright, who has visited Mr. Lim for another day, grabbing Kevin’s shoulders, offering words of encouragement, and praising the young man’s abilities and potential. Their English words and laughter bounce back and forth like a well-matched ping pong game.

Having devoted a decade to this job, Jung-do handles all incoming merchandise and has extensive knowledge of SilverStar Jeans products, but he seldom interacts directly with clients or buyers. Once again, the wall of English is too daunting to climb. Will he ever be able to get out of the warehouse? He might be too old to become fluent in English but is too young to give up and accept this way of life forever.

Mr. Lim is not a bad boss. He has just promised to increase Jung-do’s monthly salary by $500, a reasonable adjustment given the rampant inflation. Jung-do expresses his gratitude and informs Mr. Lim that his ESL classes end today, so he’ll resume full-day work every Tuesday and Thursday from next week.

Jung-do arrives at Harvard Academy for the last day of class. In celebration of this, Lauren, everyone’s favorite teacher, commends students for their hard work and progress displayed throughout the semester. She distributes small gift bags to all the students, each containing M&M chocolates and a lovely handwritten card adorned with cartoon characters. On a table placed next to the chalkboard, there are cookies and assorted candies. Students are busy laughing, chatting, and having fun, but only a few of them actually unwrap and try the sweets. Jung-do would have taken some home if Irene were little, but she isn’t a kid anymore. Holding a pack of gummies in his hand, he can’t help but feel a similar insult he experienced with Mr. Wright whose eyes looked at Jung-do as if he was a child for speaking poor English. How does Lauren truly see him and his classmates? Is her exceptional kindness rooted in a protective instinct that grownups typically feel toward children? She must have arranged these with good intentions, but a sense of betrayal still rises.

In stark contrast, Teacher Eduardo has prepared nothing for the last day. Grim-faced, he announces he won’t be returning to Harvard in the fall. He’s been fired.

“Some of you reported to the school director that I’m not suitable to teach here,” Eduardo says to the class. “I don’t know who told on me, but I want to ask them. Why didn’t you come to me first if you had concerns? I would’ve been happy to listen and make adjustments.”

Jung-do is surprised by the news although he did feel Eduardo’s methods of pressing students to learn were sometimes excessive and inefficient. However, he understands why they chose to complain to the director, a Korean. It’s easier to address a sensitive issue in their own language rather than confront Eduardo in English.

“I will miss this class, and I wish you all the best. I apologize if my actions or comments made anyone feel uncomfortable. I only meant to help you enhance your English skills, no matter what it takes.” The fiery glint in Eduardo’s eyes has dimmed. “I’ve also heard that a native English-speaking teacher would be preferred here. In case any of you were mistaken, I’d just like to clarify that I am a native English speaker.”

Silence spreads over the classroom. Jung-do’s heart is heavy. He knows Eduardo drives a long way from Santa Ana for this job. Eduardo’s dejected face reminds him of himself watching Kevin move up to the office while he remains stuck in the warehouse.

“Don’t feel bad about…” Jung-do manages to say. “You teached many to us. We thank you.”

Jung-do surveys the class. Faces look down or away. Not many agree with him.

The spring semester is over, and it’s officially summer. Jung-do drives to Irene’s school. His heart swells with delight when he sees his beautiful daughter walking towards his car. Despite the absence of her mother, Irene has grown into such a bright girl. Talking about Omma, Jung-do’s wife, has become something of a taboo at home as it tends to easily ruin their day, but he knows how much Irene misses her. He’s also aware Irene has been going through rough times lately. School stress and a bad breakup with her boyfriend have drawn dark circles under her eyes and sunken her cheeks, but she’s reluctant to discuss them with Jung-do.

When he heard her crying alone a few nights earlier, it broke his heart. But when he tried to console her, it backfired. Her pent-up frustration was unleashed to a point of blaming him for Omma’s death.

Absorbed in the demands of their immigrant lives, Jung-do had not taken his wife’s frequent complaints of migraine seriously. All he ever did was keep suggesting to her to take more Excedrin. What he doesn’t let his daughter know is the massive guilt he carries for the loss of Omma. Things could’ve been different, and she might have lived had he been more attentive to her. This thought will haunt him for the rest of his life. 

Following the argument, father and daughter stopped speaking to each other for days. When their relationship isn’t at its best, difficulties arise because Jung-do relies on Irene for a wide range of daily chores that require using or understanding English, such as reading important notifications and making calls to organizations like DWP, DMV, AT&T… Yesterday, Jung-do finally gave in and broke the silence. He asked Irene to contact their stingy apartment landlord to replace the malfunctioning blinds in his bedroom. Irene would normally do it without hesitation, but this time she was upset, questioning why he couldn’t handle such a simple task himself. Irene thinks it makes no difference if he speaks broken English, but Jung-do knows the difference. 

To turn their strained relationship around, Jung-do takes her to a fancy American restaurant. Unlike Jung-do who would opt for Korean food any day, Irene prefers Western cuisine. He feels awkward amongst the stylishly dressed patrons and within the trendy interior that plays upbeat electronic music. He’s doing this for Irene, but she looks unimpressed.

“Appa got job bonus,” Jung-do says. “Whatever you want, eat. I can buy everything.”

Jung-do studies the menu and makes sure he doesn’t order a “super salad.” They don’t talk much while eating. Irene constantly fiddles with her cell phone. Jung-do wants to tell her to put it away, but he leaves her be. 

When their meal is finished, the waiter brings a check and informs Jung-do about something. He asks the waiter to repeat. The words whoosh past his head like random sound and Jung-do captures nothing, but he thinks it’s rude to have the waiter say it for the third time. Irene must’ve heard the waiter, but she chooses to remain absorbed in the world of her small cell phone, not even glancing at her dad. Jung-do wishes he could turn to her for help but is unable to bring himself to ask. He looks up at the waiter and ends up saying, “Okay, yes.”

After paying with his credit card, Jung-do reviews the receipt. “Wow, what happen the restaurant? Too much money.”

Only then does Irene put her phone down. She takes the receipt from him and examines it, furrowing her brow. “Appa, you tipped them twice! A twenty-percent tip was already included. The waiter told you about that, and you said ‘okay, yes.’ You’ve tipped them a total of forty percent!”

Jung-do is speechless, his face reddening in embarrassment.

“Why did you give your consent if you didn’t understand? You’re a paying customer here. You don’t have to nod and say ‘yes, yes’ just to make them comfortable.”

“It’sa okay.” Jung-do chuckles uneasily. 

“Why’re you laughing?” Irene’s lips twitch, her gaze a mix of disapproval and irritation. “It’s not okay. This will happen again and again. Do you have any idea how concerned I am about you? I can’t always be here, listening and speaking for you. I’ll be gone one day, Appa.”

Each word is like a needle piercing his heart. Whatever happened to his daughter who laughed cheerfully during the “super salad” incident? Jung-do can’t believe he’s having the feeling of a sinner again, this time generated by Irene. He’s always wanted to be a hero to her. Hasn’t he been working hard and fulfilling his responsibilities as a father? It’s English that makes him look pathetic to his daughter. All because of that goddamn English.

“Don’t worry me.” Jung-do says. “I become fine. You just worry you. Okay?”

“How can I not worry about you?” Irene’s voice rises. “You can’t even talk to the landlord about replacing your blinds. Do you ever know how your daughter feels when she sees that?”

“I know. I’m sorry. I know.”

“No, you don’t!” Irene breaks into tears. “I’m never able to fully express my thoughts to you, and I’m sure you haven’t been, either. Appa, you never taught me Korean and never even encouraged me to speak Korean while you haven’t really gotten better in English. What we share is always so fucking rudimentary and superficial! We can only talk about things like how the weather is and what to eat for dinner. We are never communicating!” 

“It’sa okay. I understand you saying everything.”

“You only think you do!” Irene cries. “I will never know enough Korean to hear you out and your understanding of me will always be limited. We won’t ever be able to know what lies deep in our hearts, Appa.”

“It’sa… okay. It’sa okay.”

“Why do you always say it’s a, it’s a when you speak English? Didn’t I tell you to lose it? No one likes to hear that when they talk to you.”

Jung-do shuts his mouth. He’s aware of his habit, but he doesn’t know why he can’t fix it.

Silence descends upon them. They leave the restaurant, and as soon as they arrive home, Irene goes into her room and locks the door. Jung-do stares blankly at her closed door for half a minute before stepping out of the apartment. 

Jung-do chokes up in his car – sorrow, resentment, regret … the emotions overwhelm him, but he can’t figure out what or who to blame and how to solve anything. Nothing pains him more than this conflict with his daughter, but at the same time, the reality dawns on him. Seriously, what is he going to do when Irene leaves? He’ll be alone. She’s been taking charge of all the important English-related tasks. How will he take care of them by himself? How will he survive? She’s right. He’s even afraid to ask the landlord to replace the stupid blinds.

Jung-do starts driving without a clear destination, but when the West SM Bank comes into view, he abruptly pulls over. He’s been meaning to come back here with Irene for that home loan inquiry.

Jung-do sits a while in his parked car, biting his nails. What he feels today isn’t the frustration from his previous visit. Instead, a sense of realization strikes him: he needs to start taking control of his life independently. He will spend the rest of his life in this country but knowing that his English won’t improve quickly to the level he desires, his options are limited. He can either continue living scared or embrace his flaws with confidence. He inhales a lungful of courage. It’s time for a change that’s been long overdue for the past eleven years.

Jung-do enters the bank. The same guy, Michael, doesn’t recognize him until hearing his accent. 

“I would like to talk manager.” Jung-do’s eyes are resolute.

He gets what he asks for. It’s him, Michael, and Keith, the bank manager, sitting at a roundtable.

“I have right,” Jung-do says. “I am ten years this bank customer.”

“Of course.” Michael straightens his tie. “We’re here to help, Mr. Yoong Doo Lee.”

“No, it’sa J, not Y.” Jung-do enunciates, “and it’s uh, not yoo. And it’sa doe. Not doo.”

“Apologies,” says Michael. “Pronouncing names hasn’t been my strong suit.”

“My interest is loan. My credit good. I want to buy condo.”

Deadpan, both Keith and Michael cast curious glances at Jung-do. Keith starts explaining.

“Stop,” Jung-do interrupts him. “You talking too fast. Slow say to me. Word by word.”

“Sure, Mr. Lee.” Keith slows down and exaggerates each word as if addressing a child. “You. Need. To. Have. A. Verifiable. Source. Of. Income.”

“What’s be-ri-fai-bal? What is a spelling? Slow say to me spelling.”

“Uhm, v-e-r-i-f-i-a-b-l-e.”

“Oh, v, no b! Just a moment, I look my handphone.” He types the letters on his cell phone’s dictionary app. “V-e-r-i-f-i… Oh, I understand. But it’sa my credit high. Seven hundred pipty.”

When Keith responds, Jung-do stops him. “You talk too much fast again. Slow. Slow.”

“Credit. Score. Is. Not. A. Deciding. Factor.”

“Wait,” Jung-do types “deciding factor” in the dictionary. “Okay, I see.”

“We. Need. To. See. Your pay stubs. Tax return. Most recent. I know you submitted your last year’s tax return, but that’s not enough. The bank requires up-to-date information.”   

“Padon? Too much you say. Prease write down.”

Keith writes his words down on a piece of paper. Jung-do reads Keith’s dictation.

“Is my wipe tax report no?” he asks. “She is die. But she was credit more excellent and she tax report clean many years more.”

“The spouse’s past pay stubs do not count, no matter how excellent they were.”

“Padon? What the word? Spa-woo, something like that? How to spell?”

“S-p-o-u-s-e.”

“Wait,” Jung-do finds the word on his phone screen. “Wow, it meaning my wipe! Why I never know this? I learn because of you.”

“What we’re saying is that your deceased spouse’s pay stubs will have nothing to do with your loan application.”

“Padon? What the word? DC?”

“Deceased… It means dead, no longer alive.”

“Oh, you helping me learn many impotant words.”

“The bottom line is that your loan application will strictly be based on your current income. Forget about the past records of you or your wife. Let’s focus on your current pay stub and this year’s tax return.”

“Padon? Too long.”

Keith gives himself a pause before he rephrases his point: “Wife’s credit, no. Your credit, yes. Your past tax report, no. Your report of this year, yes.”

The two men in formal suits keep doing their best to answer all of Jung-do’s questions and demands. When the bank’s closing time is near, Jung-do stands up.

“Thank you bery much. You both.”

“Sure, Mr. Lee.” Keith says with a forced smile and wipes a bead of sweat from his forehead. 

Before turning his back, Jung-do tells them, “I come here again. I bring next time more document. I have still many question. Also. I want to my credit card upgrade.”

“Of course,” Keith says, exchanging a nervous look with Michael. Like it or not, it seems clear they will have to get used to his Engrish.

As Jung-do walks away, a smile plays on his lips. He hasn’t accomplished anything tangible at the bank today, but if his classmates, teachers, and even his daughter were here, they probably would’ve cheered and said, “fighting!” for him. Although his English hasn’t changed, he has decided not to feel ashamed of it. His future in this adopted country won’t be as disheartening as it once seemed, so long as he accepts himself the way he is.

 
 

Young Gunn Kim holds a BA in American Literature and Culture from UCLA and is pursuing an MFA in Creative Writing at the New School. Born in Seoul, Korea, he has a passion for bicultural narratives and is committed to shedding light on the experiences of underrepresented and marginalized immigrants. He can be reached on Instagram @younggunnkim.

Sorry to See You Go

Kevin Calder


Shortly after marrying Atlas Burden in the backyard of a stranger’s house in Beverly Hills, I became haunted by the ghost of Lucille Ball. It took me a minute to realize what was happening. I’ve never been famous for being the brightest bulb in the chandelier (falling more into the “emotionally intelligent” category), but the day finally came when I could ignore it no longer.

Atlas and I had just settled into a booth in a Mexican cantina in Burbank called Dos Amigos. It was a place neither of us had ever been before. We’d spent our one day off together exploring southern California in my car like we did almost every weekend since we’d met, listening to hula tiki surf music (Atlas, who proclaimed a preference for horses over cars any day, didn’t have a driver’s license and took charge of the music to compensate for my emotionally intelligent self needing to concentrate harder on the road than otherwise-intelligent people would). The sun lowered itself behind the mountains as we passed a sign for a restaurant near the highway. I pulled over and into the parking lot on auto-pilot, Atlas beside me in silent agreement. We were hopeful and starving to death as the cowbell on the glass door announced our arrival. 

“Oh, look,” he said after the server placed chips and salsa in front of us. “There’s your friend.” 

We were the only patrons in the restaurant and had commented on this fact in hushed tones as we followed the hostess to our table. I hadn’t heard the cowbell ring again but his eyes were transfixed upon the space behind me, as if someone I knew were walking up to say hello.

I twisted around in my bench. On the wall behind me was a large framed portrait of Lucy. She had one eyebrow raised and a big smile. The look on her face said: Together wherever we go. 

There were no other portrayals of movie stars anywhere else in sight, no other décor in the restaurant depicting anyone famous. Next to us hung an old painting of a red rooster standing beside a bushel of freshly picked flowers lying sideways in a basket on a dirt floor. 

It wouldn’t have surprised me if Lucy, trapped in her frame, were to have suddenly winked or blown me a kiss, then resumed her perfect, frozen posture. But she hardly needed to. I’d been under Lucy’s watchful eye for long enough now to be left with no doubts or dismiss it all as coincidences. No further convincing of her role in my life would be necessary. From then on, all I had to do was be patient and wait for her message.

“I’m down for the Enchilada del Cocinero,” I said, studying the paper menu on the table in front of me as if I weren’t haunted. “How about you?”

“You and Lucy have the exact same coloring,” said Atlas, continuing to stare at Lucy. He was goading me into elevating an eyebrow of my own. “Ginger.”

“So does this Rooster-Among-Cuttings,” I said. “You’re surrounded.” 

Over enchiladas, Atlas began telling me about how much he hated his new job at the Hollywood Museum. While he was describing the task of cleaning out and cataloging everything in a glorified storage closet that took up an entire floor of the old Max Factor building—that was his assignment, alongside another temp he had difficulty tolerating named Luther—I realized that this must have been somewhere around the fifth Lucy sighting since I’d married him a month ago. 

Before our wedding day, Lucy had simply floated around in the background, stomping on grapes every few years out of the corner of my eye, tormenting Ethel in some way or another. She occupied the same place she probably would in many an eye-corner around the world. I was neither her fan nor her hater. She was just Lucy and everybody loved her.

I first met Atlas on Valentine’s Day at Released, a support group/clubhouse near our apartment in West Hollywood for people who’ve been kidnapped. We got married after knowing each other for three months. Until that point, whenever my friends sat me down to tell me they were tying the knot, I felt like a time traveler beamed back to the distant and savage past, resisting an impulse to say, “Sorry to see you go.” 

By the way (and it doesn’t bother me to talk about it), those were also my kidnapper’s last words to me the day I came back: Sorry to see you go. That’s code for “It’s over,” not that it bears any relevance to anything now.

To tell you the truth, I only began attending Released meetings so I could meet a man and maybe have things pan out for a change. One already familiar with ancient history. Not the kind who’d ponder my grip on the steak knife, hover for dialogue I might utter in my sleep, count eyeblinks per minute, or say “penny for your thoughts,” if I looked vapid while folding the laundry, all because I’d sprung a weird story on him that I believed he was ready for. 

Then there’s the I’ll-keep-it-a-deep-dark-secret-for-forever strategy. I’ve tried that one, too. Absolute worst idea. This contrivance invariably puts up an invisible wall and ends every time with me blurting it out during an argument. And it’s vamoose! as the Cowboys say. Nothing sends the whole thing out the window and into orbit for as long as ye both shall live faster than that. 

Furthermore, I never volunteered anything at those meetings. Just sat there and listened with the Wayfarers on. After all, I had no idées fixes, I scaled no daily wall, nursed no invisible lacerations. I slept a dreamless sleep. I’ve never been prone to catatonia. Nor panic. The flotsam lay at the bottom of a lake drained long ago, disintegrated, so I saw zero point in revisiting an experience so far away from me now, seeing as most of it felt just as far away from me back then, too, even as it unfolded—same as any event. My perspective on this distance includes the day right before it ever happened. I’d been tossing a Frisbee with Larry Fusco. Same as the day I walked into my first-grade class, years before I was taken—a day in the life of Leland Munro. Same as the day I came back. Same as the day after that, and not long after I reappeared, same as the day I stood in the spot where it all began, digging a hole with my big toe into the cold grass and looking at the sky. Same as the day I got married. Same as yesterday.

 Atlas, however, loved to hold the floor at Released meetings, which was fine; that’s what it’s there for. He kept most of it light, confined it to the present day and although he’d made it obvious that we were a couple, he never mentioned Lucy.

“Where’s Looney Ray?” I asked George, whose real name I learned years later was Isaiah Ellis Elrod, on the eve of what people who know the story have generously offered as being the most important day of my life, e.g., the day I came back. “He’s not in his cage.”

“He’s waiting for us in the car,” George said, barely audible. 

At this, I sat up. I’d only ridden in George’s truck once, on my way to captivity.

“Morning, Leland,” he added, still mumbling, without looking at me.

George stood about three feet away, staring at a collection of my belongings on top of the dresser. The sun had already begun washing the powder-blue wall around the edges of the curtains with its whiteness, just as it had every morning near the time I was allowed to leave the bedroom and sit at the kitchen table for breakfast. 

On the dresser were things he’d given me, notably the Shaker-Maker Hairy Monsters set, the batter of which we’d mixed up and let set in the plastic molds one snowy afternoon with the blinds drawn, then baked in the oven. I remember George lifting me up from under my arms a few times so I could watch them shrink and harden through a dirty window in the oven door. I felt his warm head next to mine. George might not have been much of a believer in Easy-Off, plus he was cuckoo, but he always smelled like soap.

The day before, one that began like any other during my sequestration, George left the house, leaving me locked in the bedroom, except this time for what felt like all day. It was freezing in the house and the book he’d given me to read was nowhere to be found. The book was called Able’s Island, about a mouse that got caught in a storm and swept away atop a leaf, transported to an island far away from his family, where, to fill the empty spaces, he would visit an old pocket watch on the forest floor that no longer kept time.

I was starving and furious when George’s pick-up truck finally pulled up on the gravel. He walked into the bedroom carrying what appeared to be a medium-sized, balled-up rodent inside a cage, similar in its wheat color to the description I’d given him of Looney Ray, the only pet my parents allowed me to keep, albeit inside a wooden pen on stilts in the backyard, except that the George variety had tiny ears, like him.

“Look who’s here!” he said, first holding up the cage in one hand, then a bunch of carrots with the greenery still attached in the other. “Safe and sound.” He set the cage down with the carrots on top of it. 

I crawled slowly to the edge of the bed and peered into the cage. “Looney Ray is a hare,” I said on all fours. “Not the Easter Bunny.” I sat back on my heels and let my shoulders slump.

George’s smile dropped from his face. “Okay then,” he said. “If it’s not him, I guess I better let him go.” 

“Good idea.” My mouth was talking on its own. “Can I be next?”

George squatted very slowly without lifting his gaze from me, gripped the top of the cage through the carrots and carried it down the hall with his head lowered as if defeated.

“Wait, George,” I said. When I caught up to him in the kitchen, he stood holding the cage with the back door open, looking out into the overgrown, white backyard long enough to allow a generous amount of snow to fall past him and into the house. 

“He’s cute,” I said to George’s back. “And I want him.” 

The day before this, I’d made up a story about needing to go home in order to protect Looney Ray from a fictitious maid modeled after one I’d seen in a horror movie about voodoo in New Orleans I’d accidentally watched one New Year’s Eve when the babysitter fell asleep. I told him the maid kept a special knife for sacrifices underneath her bed in the attic. “It’s going to happen soon,” I sobbed into a pillow. “I just know it.”

In the kitchen, George turned around and set the cage down in the doorway. With snow accumulating on the rabbit, he stared at me as if he hated me. It was the only time I ever saw this look on his face. “You know what?” he said. “I listen to every fucking word that comes out of your little mouth. And you never ever used the phrase ‘hare.’” 

“Let me keep him,” I said. “Please?” 

He pointed a finger down at the cage. “That’s Looney Ray,” he said. Then he poked the air with the same finger at me. “Got it?”

“Got it,” I said.

This was the only rift between us in my memory.

That last morning, I watched him at the dresser as he packed my mittens and a rescue inhaler he liked to corner me with four times a day (saying I wheezed when I was asleep) into a new, green backpack, without deliberation. He held up the other objects on the dresser one by one, studying each for a few moments, then either tossing it into the bag or setting it back down where I’d left it.

Something had come to an end during the night, I knew. Somehow and already, what remained in this room belonged to a person George only remembered. I was going home.

I felt weightless at breakfast but it began to wear off when we got in his truck. I wasn’t scared, though. I trusted George by then. He’d followed through on a long list of promises he’d made on Day One (while blindfolding me simultaneously), things that he’d for sure do or for sure never do while we were together. He said as long as I saw how hard he was trying to make me happy, we’d both be just fine. I don’t remember any of the things on the list, just that it all came true.

I was blindfolded again for the first few hours of the way home but this time with a soft, velveteen eye shade, the kind I sometimes stole from my current job and gave out to friends who were traveling, not the pair of painted pool goggles I’d worn on my way to captivity. I even put the blindfold on myself. He told me to pull up the hood of my sweatshirt to make it look like I was wearing sunglasses. When he finally said the coast was clear, I removed the mask. A blue sky had slid in place of the snowy one. Everything out the windows was powdery and white, so white it hurt, so I looked at George driving the truck in his threadbare Boston Red Sox baseball cap.

Then, he was sitting opposite me at a picnic table, looking nervous. We were in a park I’d never been to before but which ended up being a thirty-minute drive from the house I grew up in, the house I’d disappeared from in front of sixteen days ago. I was holding Looney Ray II in my lap and there was a box of Nilla wafers on the table between me and George. That’s when he told me he was sad to see me go. He stood up and walked away. 

It was getting dark. I scanned the few people left in the park. If I told anyone I was alone, maybe they’d confiscate me, follow the same path as George, only to realize in the end that I’d been almost-but-not-quite what they were looking for. And this time, maybe they’d kill me for it.

Then blue and red lights were flashing everywhere and a policeman was prying the rabbit from my arms and more of them arrived and two policemen helped me walk over some rocks to the patrol car because for some reason I wasn’t wearing any shoes. After that, it was daylight again and I was looking at the real Looney Ray, set free from his pen. He was sniffing the side of my bed. My room was decorated with notes, enlarged photographs, balloons and two plates of unmatching size with cookies covered in Saran Wrap.

I don’t remember much else about those sixteen days other than what I’ve stated. Later on, the police would tell my parents and me in our living room that I’d been three states away as if it were the edge of the universe.

One thing from my kidnapping did, however, pop up out of nowhere after I met Atlas but I never told him about it. Late one night, I’d been lying in bed, mentally following George’s movements around the house with my eyes closed. The television in the den was always turned up and whenever there was a lot of channel-surfing, it meant that George was getting sleepy. The last thing I remember hearing before the house fell silent, just before his socked feet came thumping down the hallway, was Lucy saying, “Oh, Ethel! For crying out loud, not this again….”

So now I found myself in a situation with Atlas oddly similar to what I just described, the one that landed me in the fold-out chair at the Released clubhouse: someone wanted something from me and I didn’t understand why. The reasons were outwardly basic and human enough, but something else was in operation behind the scenes, a lying-in-wait of sorts, and it was weighing me down. I’ve been almost-but-not-quite everything for as long as I can remember and when and if I couldn’t produce the goods (whatever they were) when the time came, it would all come to an end. Why would that change because of Atlas Burden?

The proposal came one night after we’d been fucking for what seemed like an exceptionally long time. I was half asleep, turned onto my side facing the wall. “Well, why not?” Atlas said at my non-response. He told me I was his all-time favorite fuck buddy, his little ginger unicorn and that he loved me. “What’s a Lone Ranger without a Tonto? Aren’t those reasons as good as any?” 

That last morning of my freedom, the morning of our ceremony in the lady’s backyard with just her in a prairie skirt and clogs as our witness, he added, “This is part of your taming,” to his list of reasons. 

“My what?”

“Your taming.”

Atlas stood in front of a full-length mirror in the hallway wearing his one suit, adjusting his black cowboy hat, the one he wore with everything.

“I don’t feel like being tamed,” I said in the car a few minutes later.

“Sure you do.” He turned up I’ll Take the Rain, by R.E.M. on the stereo as we drove to the lady’s house.

After Dos Amigos, I began keeping my relationship with Lucy a secret. A couple of times, Atlas had caught me watching I Love Lucy on television. When this happened, he’d mumble something along the lines of, “She said anything interesting yet?” as he passed through the room. He’d also begun referring to Lucy as “more of your fiction,” “a hallucination,” and sometimes, “The Invader.” I wondered if Atlas himself weren’t more of those things than Lucy could ever be. He continued to indulge me whenever I did report the various sightings, inquiring as to their nature, time and place, but deep down he was stonewalled by my haunting.

After all, Atlas was a cowboy from North Carolina and not much of a believer in spirits except for the kind that came in bottles. He’d quit his job as a field engineer to become a movie star. He played out his cowboy role for the world’s benefit every day, exactly the type you see in movies, except despite attending constant auditions, he wasn’t really in any movies (plural) except one, where he was allowed to basically play himself. In the film, which has yet to see a release date (his scene has, however, been screened on his iPhone a million times to anyone who’ll watch it), he steps forward from a crowd of other extras—villagers who live in a wind-swept valley that’s being forcefully colonized by aliens—and pronounces his one line: “You can trace the history of all moral decay back to invaders.” He stares at the alien commander threateningly for a few seconds then moves out of view. 

Over the next several days, I began doing everything I could think of to get Lucy to talk. I ordered an Ouija board off Amazon. When it came, I set it on the coffee table and, having no real partner in this misadventure, put both my hands on the teardrop-shaped antenna connecting the spirit world to ours. I waited a long time for the needle in the tiny window to spell something out. It didn’t move. 

I somehow knew that obtaining Lucy’s otherworldly message worked concordantly with tying up loose ends, of leaving things behind, of illuminating the road ahead. So why not kill two birds with one stone? I took the Ouija board upstairs to my neighbor, Aaron. 

Every time I saw Aaron — luckily it was rare — he looked like he was sucking on something sour. He’d once written me a long letter I never responded to about how I shouldn’t do laundry after ten PM, referring me to the building’s rules posted in the laundry room. He said he had trouble sleeping and that he found “noises that echo” disturbing. He’d snuck down during the wash cycle and taped the note to the lid of the machine, adding in post scriptum: By the way, everyone in the building can hear you and your boyfriend’s activities.

There’s a tactic sometimes mentioned in Released meetings known as the Rescue Ruse where sequestered people attempt to coerce the enemy/captor into participating in the resolution of a terrible problem, usually of a personal or confidential nature that has befallen them, one that can only be resolved by setting the hostage free. No one at the meetings had ever produced an example of this method where it had been successful, including my own un-shared, infantile gambit implicating George in the demise of a hare for possible use in voodoo rituals. At times, I wondered if the exercise wasn’t purely for comic relief, given some of the nicknames bestowed upon the hostages, sobriquets that sometimes stuck for years.

Nonetheless, I decided to try out a variation of this formula on Aaron, just as a sort of refresher in case it was ever needed, by getting him to help me conjure the spirit of Lucy, on the premise that it was something I was unable to do without his assistance. 

He didn’t answer my knock. 

“Some of us only need to be set free from ourselves,” I said loudly to Aaron’s front door. “Asshole.” 

I went home and hid the Ouija board on the top shelf of the bedroom closet, placing inside the box an Italian silk handkerchief Atlas had stolen from the storage closet at the museum for me. It had a tiny paper tag hanging from it by a thread that said: L. Ball (boudoir). 

A few days later in the breakroom at LAX, my colleague, Dolores Hidalgo, asked me if I could please, please, please do her a favor by escorting Naomi Campbell to her seat on the airplane. Every Air France passenger traveling in La Première gets an escort. I’d recently been promoted to Station Supervisor, so this type of assignment no longer really fell within my purview, but Dolores was visibly rattled. She showed me her schedule on a small piece of paper, pointing out where it said: CAMPBELL, NAOMI ELAINE AF 69—DOLORES. 

“I don’t want her to throw a cell phone at me,” Dolores said. “Besides, you’re a guy. She only beats up on other girls.”

“Advanced payment is a Randy’s donut,” I said. “The Texas Glazed. You have until three o’clock to procure the goods.”

“Deal,” said Dolores. 

“And just FYI, you’ve got it all wrong about Naomi. She’s a changed woman now, thanks to a little thing called personal evolution.”

Dolores stood up from the table and opened her locker. She bent down and reached under the table. She lifted a large canvas tote that said I ♡ LUCY across it and slid it into the locker.

“Wait a second,” I said. “That bag….”

“Isn’t it cute? My tía from Guadalajara is visiting. We Mexicans love Lucy. She bought it for me the other day when she was out sightseeing.”

“You know what, Dolores?” I said. “You see so many married people who’ve let themselves go. Forget the donut. I got your back.”

“Only the French,” Naomi said softly as she floated along next to me, “would assign a flight the number 69.” She laughed. “Forgive me.”

I had walked Naomi to her Paris flight many times. I loved hearing her deep, chain-smoker voice. That day she was wearing a turban. We were approaching the VIP security line when she stopped suddenly and said, “Wait, wait,” and started digging through her purse. “Sorry, I just… my emerald ring. I can’t find it.”

“Where was the last place you saw it?” I asked her.

“I’m pretty sure it’s…. Aha!” Naomi held up the ring. “You little bugger.” She dropped it back into her purse. “He’s raging today,” she said. “Absolutely raging.” She placed her purse into a plastic bin and sent it through the X-ray machine. I met her on the other side and we resumed our walk through the terminal. “And I, unfortunately, must travel,” she continued. “What luck.”

“Who is raging?”

“Mercury, darling. Who else? Everything goes to Hell when Mercury goes into retrograde. Surely you know about this.”

“I guess I never really paid attention. I do read my horoscope, though. They mostly get Libra right. And my lover’s horoscope.” You could use words like “lover” around Naomi because she understood them.

“It’s no joke, Lee. When Mercury’s in retrograde, anything can happen.”

“Like what?” I asked. “Tell me so I’ll be ready.”

“Sign no papers, make no decisions, don’t travel, and if you do, even if it’s only to the mailbox, take nothing with you except your keys. Just ride it out, like a storm. The one good thing that comes during retrograde is that the spirit world opens up. Communication with guardian angels and the departed becomes easier. Were it not for the watchkeepers, I think we’d all perish in the crossfire.”

I had to tell her. “Naomi?” I said. “I think maybe a spirit is trying to contact me. I also think it’s no coincidence that you and I are having this conversation.”

“There are no coincidences.” 

“It’s just, well, there’s like an… interference or something and I’m not receiving the message.”

“It will come. They always do. Let’s see….” She raised a hand to her chin and looked from side to side. “Is it by chance a relative? Are you able to visit a place the spirit once lived? Sometimes, they’re trapped because of unfinished business on Earth. I put a whole chapter about this in a novel I wrote a thousand years ago called Swan.”

“Oh my God,” I said. “That’s a fantastic idea.”

“We’re in Phase Three this week, so you’d best act fast. Phase Three is also known as Mercury Cazimi. And watch out because there’s another period following retrograde where….” 

“I am being haunted by Lucille Ball,” I blurted out. “Lucy’s the ghost.”

Naomi stopped walking and looked down at the floor. The Red Cross had installed a Resusci-Annie CPR mannequin in Terminal B so that passengers could learn CPR while waiting to board their flights. They could practice bringing Annie back to life by performing chest compressions and rescue breathing on her. She was programmed to say, “Congratulations! You saved a life!” if you were successful. A group of kids huddled on the floor around Resusci-Annie. They were poking her and kissing her and laughing so she stayed quiet.

“That’s Resusci-Annie,” I explained. “She never gets a moment’s peace.”

Naomi remained transfixed on Resusci-Annie, fastened onto her platform. “How weird,” she said, almost in a whisper. “Imagine the diseases they’ve given her.” 

That voice was a mixture of true Londoner, keeper of odd fascinations and soothsayer. She relayed nothing further about Mercury as I accompanied her to her seat on the airplane.

The appearance of 1344 Ogden Street, flagged as “Former Residence of Lucille Ball” on my GPS, had been one of the early signs. I was in the car with Atlas when it came. It was our wedding day. Everything else on the map that morning was things like Target, Sammy’s Mattress World, Chick-fil-A.

The night after Naomi had explained it all to me, Atlas stayed home watching YouTube videos about the Apocalypse in bed. He had the volume turned up so loud I could hear it in the living room. In one of the videos, the Apocalypse was being plotted by the Freemasons who were going to live inside a giant bubble on Mars.

Atlas avoided sleep because of a recurring dream he was prone to having about the man who kidnapped him when he was seven years old. Sometimes, he woke up crying. When this happened, I’d put my arms around him and say the only thing I knew to say, the only thing I’d found that had worked for me: “The past does not exist.”

I was glad to have him near me. He’d recently begun hanging out at go-go clubs in West Hollywood until the early mornings. He said he was afraid of having the dream. The night before, he came home a little earlier (and a little tipsier) than I expected and busted me watching another episode of I Love Lucy. He sat down next to me on the sofa. “You could make a lot of money stripping nights at The Eagle,” he told me. “Make full use of your recessive pigmentation instead of chasing ghosts.” 

“You’re the only person I know who wants to discuss pigmentation in the middle of the night,” I said. “Please let me watch this.”

He stared blankly at the television. “Better than waiting for a dead movie star to tell you what you should do with your life.” He stood up and started walking towards the bedroom. “I’m fine with you stripping,” he added. “I mean, it’d be kinda hot. Just don’t let them put you in a porno.”

“I’ll try not to,” I said. 

At around 4 AM, I slid quietly out of bed. I opened the closet and set the Ouija board on the dresser. I withdrew Lucy’s stolen paisley scarf from the box, tied it on my head commando style and set out on foot in my pajama bottoms into a night enshrouded in June gloom. According to the GPS on our wedding day, Lucy’s house was about a fifteen-minute walk from ours.  

On silent, pitch-black Ogden Street, my phone was kind enough to yell YOUR DESTINATION IS ON THE RIGHT loud enough to wake the dead. I turned it off and stood on the sidewalk, facing number 1344. 

“Lucy?” I whispered. “Lucy?” I waited for what seemed like forever for an answer. Nothing. I stood in the darkness, gazing at the oddly modest house, the large black tree in front of it. I caught a glimpse of no specter, saw no darting translucent image, no floating luminous nightgown, no one moaned, I felt no draft of icy air, there was no sudden cloud of mist, none of my hairs stood on end.

“We’re in Phase Three,” I said anyway. “Mercury Cazimi. I hope it’s not too late.” I’d rehearsed the scene following Naomi’s guidelines wherever possible in order to receive Lucy’s message without static. “I’m going to assume that you can hear me.” 

Still nothing.

“The eve of every departure brings an excitement,” I began. “A type of weightlessness at a verge or on a precipice. The weightlessness occurs in the singular period just before an event or an occasion takes place. And it’s so amazing. What mortal doesn’t live for that? It’s just the aftermath that always kills me. Because in the aftermath comes the gloaming, and in the gloaming, a despair, and in the despair, the beckoning of an eve of something new — the sifting of objects before decampment, the steps before turning to wave goodbye. And when the eve seems too far off to be real, the plotting of one, which I am guessing brings me to the reason for your surveillance.” 

…Sound of crickets…. 

“I thought of a new name to use after I go,” I went on, “keeping it Scottish, in any event. I think it’s okay to leave one obvious clue behind, don’t you? Find out who matters in the end.”

A car came down the street and slowed as it passed me. Then, it drove on by. I moved further into her landscaping. “I’ve done this before,” I said. “The first time I had no say in things, it was forced on me. Another time, I only realized I’d even left when there I was, on a bridge overlooking downtown Miami, with two changes of clothes in my bag and a stray dog I’d been calling Negrita for days. It was easy. Less to lose than now. Then, once, in Mexico, I stopped some people for directions to the beach. They laughed as if I were joking and kept looking back at me. Over time, I gradually began to hear the sea outside my window, caught glimpses of blue from the balcony through the interspaces of buildings. Experiments in distance, I guess you’d call my disappearances. A life-long study of things near and far away.” 

I was lying on Lucy’s grass by then. I looked at the nighttime sky through the black branches of the tree spanning over me in silence, giving her a chance to ponder these findings before responding. 

Alas, she did not.

“Leave it for another day, Lucy,” I said, finally. I gathered myself up from the lawn and brushed myself off. “Anyway.” I started down the sidewalk.

I took my time walking home. It was the hour of lost souls, post-apocalyptic L.A. with only a stray survivor here and there, sheltered by the orange glow of streetlamps for a few steps, then stumbling into the darkness again, a darkness where anything could become of us.

When I neared our apartment, Atlas was sitting in the driver’s seat of my car parked on the street, looking at his phone. He spotted me approaching. “What the hell are you doing?” he said, bounding out of the car.

“She wasn’t home,” I explained.

“Not possible.”

“I would tell you if she was.”

“There’s no way you walked all the way there and back again in an hour.”

“It’s right over there.” I gestured with my arm. “Not far. And where are you going? You told me you can’t drive.”

“I said I didn’t have a driver’s license. Tell me where you went. You hooking up on Grindr? Is that what’s going on here?”

“I told you where I went.”

Atlas held his phone up so I could see it and pointed at the screen. He had programmed his GPS for 1000 North Roxbury Drive in Beverly Hills. 

“What’s that?”

“Your buddy’s house. Good thing I didn’t go chasing after you, seeing as that’s not really where you went.”

“Wait a second. How is that Lucy’s house? My phone said it was in West Hollywood. It just popped up one day. You remember? The first sign?”

“I googled it. The Ogden Street house was the first place she lived when she came to Hollywood. She only rented it. The house you want is way over here.” He spread out his fingers to enlarge the map on the screen. “Right in front of the house that lady married us in. This is where Lucy really lived.”  

“Oh, God,” I said. “Give me the keys.” 

“Nope,” said Atlas. “You’re in no state of mind to operate a vehicle.”

“I’m fine.”

“Just last night, didn’t you watch an episode of I Love Lucy where she and Ethel go to the wrong house?”

“Fuck you, Atlas Burden.”

“I’m driving this time.” 

Halfway down North Roxbury Drive, Atlas slows the car as we come around a curve in the home stretch. In the distance, Lucille Ball stands alone at the edge of her front yard near the driveway. She’s wearing a printed sundress with a black cardigan sweater draped around her shoulders, holding it closed near her neck with one hand.

“Oh shit,” I say. “There she is.”

“Where? I don’t see anyone.”

 She begins wringing her hands when she sees us approaching. Atlas is almost in front of the house now. It is neither dawn nor twilight on this street. The sky is the color of a large purple grape.

“Give me a minute.” I get out of the car.  

“Are you from the police?” she asks me. “Did you find him? He didn’t wait for me. He should have waited for me but he never does.”

“Find who?” I say. 

“He ran off to go trick-or-treating and he hasn’t come back yet. It’s been too long, everyone’s gone inside. It’s getting dark and…,”

 She sits down in the grass and begins to cry. I untie her rightful scarf from my head and hand it to her. She blots her eyes with it.

“Desi’s away fucking one of his girlfriends down in Mexico,” she sobs. “No one can help me. And for some idiotic reason, every time I start down the street to go looking for him, I end up right back here, where I started.”

Lucy in Purgatory. 

“Go looking for who?” I ask her.

“My son. He’d be so easy to spot if he’s not being held for ransom, or… I can’t even let myself say it.”

“I’ve never heard of any child of yours being taken or going missing,” I tell her. “Now that I think about it, I’ve seen him on TV, he’s an actor.”

“You’re thinking of Keith Thibodeaux,” she says. “He plays Little Ricky on my show. This is my son, my real son. On top of everything else, I’m locked out of my house. I can’t open the door. Can you please go get the police?” 

“He comes back,” I say, trying to remember. “He must have.”

“How do you know?”

“Because I know him. I know him at nine and at sixteen, I know him at twenty and in his mid-thirties, too. He’s not young anymore now. And….” I glance back at Atlas sitting behind the wheel of my car. He opens the door, walks around it, and stops on the sidewalk. He’s looking at us like we’re the family he never talks about.

I turn to face Lucy again. “I came back,” I tell her. “Does that offer you anything?” I gesture toward Atlas with an open palm. “The man standing on the sidewalk, he came back, too. He married me.”

Out of nowhere, a small boy wearing a tan cowboy costume with fringe and turquoise beads, a black hat and shiny spurs on his boots comes running at us, carrying a plastic pumpkin. He crosses the lawn like lightning towards Lucy. On her knees in the grass, Lucy takes the boy into her arms. She clutches the scarf in her hand behind his back. Atlas’s tiny paper label dangles from a corner. 

“Oh, baby,” she says, not letting him go. “You’re okay, you’re okay, you’re okay.”

“’Course I am, Mama.” He wriggles himself free.

Lucy stands up and meets my gaze. She seems to see me for the first time. She studies Atlas, too. He moves close to us. 

Yesterday, as I was combing my hair before leaving the house, Atlas paused on his way down the hallway. His reflection stood briefly looking at mine in the mirror. He said that no one had ever come looking for him until now.

The three of us form a triangle around little Desiderio Alberto Arnaz IV, who sees no wrong in the world back then.

“Look, everybody,” he says, his head bent down to inspect what’s inside his plastic jack-o’-lantern. “Look what the ghost gave me.”

 
 

Kevin Calder is a teller of mainly gay tales. His previous fiction has appeared in Indiana Review, New Stories of the South, J Journal, and is forthcoming in Prairie Fire. He is currently finishing a novel entitled Pigeons of Interest about an undercover policeman who was slightly on the Lilliputian side and just too macho for his own good.

 DuBois

Aren R. LeBrun

 “Dubois” has been named a finalist for the New Letters Robert Day Award for Fiction

I was living downtown with my wife at the time, a poet and former runner-up for Miss St. Louis, at a motel not far from the hydroelectric facility, swallowing pharmaceutical amphetamines and prattling on rather dishonestly about life, one day into the next. We fought, lost weight, held each other, issued crazy, unpardonable accusations, made love with the TV screaming, invented new futures all the time and planned them out with a detail and aplomb that would injure your heart.

Then one night she discharged a firearm in my direction and I struck her in the jaw with a brass ashtray shaped like the state of Idaho. I fell to my knees, weeping for forgiveness, and she put her boot into my temple as hard as she could. By the time I looked up, she’d fled our enclave into the nauseous blur of brick and neon, and I saw my grandfather’s watch was broken. 

​I spotted her a few evenings later, through the big front window at Emery’s, shooting pool with a blonde-haired college kid who stood numbed before the stupidity of human fortune. With pure grace and mystery she carried herself pane to pane through the murky light of the place and out of my view forever. I returned to the motel and stretched out in the bathtub with the lights off, until the manager, a slender Vietnamese fellow on the other side of middle age, arrived to announce through the doorway I was being summarily evicted for failure to pay a crying dime for five nights running.

​“Your life,” he said, as I slid him the keycard through the glass partition in his office, “does not need to be this way.” 

​“I’ll consider it,” I said. “Thanks, you know, for never calling the cops.”

​“Craziness in people a bad, bad thing.”

​“You won’t hear me dispute this.”

I went out through the lobby doors and onto the street for a while, spending a night on this couch or another, getting by, sort of. On warmer nights I slept in my truck under the freeway, traffic thundering past invisibly overhead, globes of weird light sliding across the windows and over the interior contours, rousing me now and then from erotic nightmares that exploded away into nothing like sparks from an angle grinder. We don’t even need to get into it. Just know you had a two-legged animal in your midst that spring who desired life in its own diminished manner and even glanced at a newspaper from time to time, existing not quite as improbably as you’d think. 

Then who should turn up but DuBois. I could never fully shake him. He spotted me in a booth in the back of the Crow’s Nest, where I’d been nodding out many days that season, putting various things off. 

​“Is this what’s-his-fuck in my midst?” 

​“Hey, DuBois.” 

​“What the hell, son. How you been getting on?”

​He took a seat across from me. He didn’t look very good at all. A bad change had come over his face, a sort of wobbly vacancy that could give over to mania in a second, less than a second, and I could tell it pained him to bend his knees. We ordered well bourbon and began discussing this and that.

DuBois and I went back a few years by then. He worked as a corrections officer on my cell block at the Grafton County facility, the one and only time I’d ever gone to jail. By the time they escorted me out of there, he’d switched sides, having been nailed smuggling cigarettes to inmates at a markup generally deemed unprofessional. They ran his photo on the local news and gave him eighteen months with which he was instructed to consider alternative methods of living. Beyond that, nobody mentioned it much.

He asked me now, “How’s married life been treating you?”

​“We had a disagreement,” I said. “She shot me.” 

​“She shot you?” 

​“Shot at me, yeah. There was a misfire. She’s since vanished from my life.” 

​“Ain’t that the fucking way,” said DuBois, philosophically. 

He materialized a few days later, or perhaps it was again that very afternoon, holding two Coors by the bottlenecks and chewing on a pistachio. 

​“I realize,” he said, “that you may be in something of a money-making frame of mind.”

​“Ah, well,” I said. “Perhaps.” 

He sat down again and slid a beer across the table. His eyes formed two white holes blazing in the dark. I took a long, cold drink and waited for something to happen.

DuBois was just your typical mixed bag who’d been around forever. No haircut on God’s earth would lessen his resemblance to an escaped convict trying to sell you two left shoes for bus fare. But you felt a wound in your heart, for, in the end, he was not unlike all the others who’d never asked to be born and were in it mainly for the money.

​“I got a little something, but it’s a two-person job,” he said. 

“Are you no longer working with Phil Holiday?” 

“Phil’s having an episode. Writing letters to the President, his water company, you know, yelling at airplanes. You could say he’s lost any sense of a schedule.”

​“I see,” I said.   

“You still driving that old shitbox of yours?”

​“I’m kind of living in it,” I told him. “It’s parked someplace around here.”

We found my Nissan a few streets down, perhaps my last legitimate possession in this world, and got in. I had to open DuBois’ door from the inside. He held a warped, steel box of jangling tools in his lap, and by his feet sat a pair of empty duffel bags. We took Route 104 north over the bridge and up where the land curls into hills that give way to the bright wedge of river beneath, snaking through a town reduced to insignificant structures and hard pinpricks of electric light. Soon we came upon a housing development, an elliptical island of prefab condominiums erected across a wide, brown field of dancing reeds. 

“That’s it,” DuBois said. I pulled in. The sign read Mill Company Senior Living. I examined the identical structures passing slowly alongside us, some yet unfinished.

​“I’m not all the way comfortable with a break-in job,” I admitted.

​“Hey, there’s nothing to it.” 

​We parked at the apex of the cul-de-sac before a house with no vehicles in the driveway. I felt horrible about it, but that’s as far as that went. DuBois withdrew a filthy crewneck t-shirt from his toolbox and handed it to me. “You’ll want that on,” he said. 

It was yellow and smelled faintly of sweat and canned fish. Big block letters across the front compelled one to ASK ME ABOUT VOTING. From a duffel bag, he extracted a clipboard containing what appeared to be campaign literature and handed it over as well. Glossy brochures and a stack of postcards bound by an elastic band, each featuring the same clean, beaming woman in an expensive, western-cut shirt and ivory Stetson. 

​“What do I do with this?” I said. 

​“Just go around, knock on some doors. You’re canvassing the neighborhood, it’s called.” 

​“Where, specifically, did you get this stuff, DuBois?”

​“At the party office. They’re hiring anybody that walks in the door, provided you’re not fucked on pills or covered in the blood of the innocent.”

​I could hardly believe it, but so it went. DuBois was earning an hourly wage under the temporary employ of the New Hampshire Democratic Party, distributing literature and registering residents’ opinions on a five-point scale in an app. 

​“They see your location, okay?” he said, guiding me through the menus on his phone. “Just walk up and down the street at a regular pace. Knock on some doors, push NOT HOME, NOT HOME, et cetera. Throw in a couple threes and fours to make it look legit. You get a knack. Nobody looks very close, anyway.” 

​“What do I say if somebody comes to the door?”

​“You hand them one of these pamphlets,” he said, “and you spout off whatever goofy goddamn bullshit comes into your head.”

I took a slow loop around the Mill Company Senior Living community, pausing before the addresses listed on the screen, selecting NOT HOME, and wedging brochures into the door jambs. Soon I was feeling sick in my stomach. I waved uneasily at a trio of old men holding croquet mallets on a patch of yellow grass. My broken watch kept sliding up and down my wrist, a gift from my grandfather, whose own life came to an end in his car a little ways outside Stillwater, Oklahoma.

I came to on my hands and knees on somebody’s front steps, vomiting ropes of bile into an empty terracotta pot. A very old female resident was staring down at me, blinking in her open doorway, gripping a juice box or something. I stood and tried to catch my breath. 

​She said, “You’re here to fix my television.” 

​“No ma’am,” I said. “That’s not right.”

​“The thing is,” she said. “I have a problem with my television. I would like to watch the Orioles.”  

​“I’m here on other business completely,” I said. 

​She was still dressed in her nightgown. The corner of her mouth hung open uncontrollably, trembling and wet, and her scalp showed through a wispy cirrus of snow-white hair. What words could you say for that gaze, for the eyes of a human soul standing on eternity’s edge and still trying to care? 

​“Have you talked to Keith today?” she said. “Is he with you?”

​“I don’t know where he is,” I said. “I really wish I could tell you.” 

​“Keith served two years in the United States Navy. A doctor found a murmur. He was a good boy. You ask anyone they’ll say it. He didn’t go looking for trouble. Not like his daddy in that way. In his heart they found a murmur. He received ribbons for an ambush. Do you understand what I’m saying? A doctor found a murmur. That’s when everything started to happen.”

​“I’ll have someone look into this matter right away,” I said.

​“I wish you such a happy, happy life,” she said.

DuBois had assembled a pair of laptops on a maple dining room table beside an iPad, a small box of woman’s jewelry, a drawer full of polished sterling silverware, and some other objects of salable value. 

​“Give me a hand packing up,” he called as I stepped in through the sliding door. He’d busted it from its flimsy locking mechanism with a pry bar now propped in the corner. We filled the first duffel bag and started on the other. 

​“How’d you do?” he said. 

​“Fine, I guess. It’s hard to believe they pay you for that.” 

​“Easiest fucking money in the world!” he said.

​“I vomited on a lady’s porch. In her plant pot. She saw me do it. It’s doubtful she’s in full command.” 

​“These things, they happen.” 

​We zipped up the bags and each carried one to my Frontier. DuBois quickly returned for his toolbox and prybar, slid the door shut on its railing, and came back to the truck. Then we left. It really was as simple as that. When you get yourself out of the way, the criminal act is nothing at all. 

​“How’d you know about this place, anyway?” I asked, as I crept the truck down the lane, past the croquet players, and toward the main road again. 

​“I used to live here,” DuBois said, closing one eye and then the other, back and forth. “With my grandparents, you know, after I got out. That used to be their place we were just in.” 

​I reflected on this statement and determined it stood to reason as much as anything.

​“Where,” I asked, “are your grandparents, today?” 

​“In that funeral home on Sawyer Street,” he said. “That big white building sort of kitty-corner to what’s it called, Dudley’s? The bottle redemption place?”

​“So they’ve passed away, you’re telling me? They died recently?” 

​“Don’t get strange,” he said. “All our times will come. They’re in my prayers.” 

​“I was just trying to understand the situation,” I said. 

​Although there’s probably nothing but pain in this world, small naked loneliness eating away under the meat of everything, all in all, I was feeling pretty much okay. We were coming into early summer then, and I was getting by on my veteran’s disability checks without much trouble, eating cold hot dogs from the package and occasionally plunging government money into a hole in my arm. 

Many mornings in those days my feet would carry me down to Riverfront Park, where I’d walk the gravel path that contorts along the alder-studded bank, watching the hawks circle above on their thermal currents, gone to heaven in my blood, promising myself I’d run into Melissa. That was her name.  We used to walk there together in the afternoons, during the early days when you still needed it to mean something, replenishing our self-esteem in the company of humans who didn’t need to be hunted with nets and thrown in jail by the dozen. In short, non-psychotics, people who throw projectiles at medicated purebreds, lay on quilted blankets in the sun, who listen to National Public Radio and racewalk past you in neon spandex discussing a blueberry corporation that’s issued a recall.

​Melissa came from Cape Girardeau, Missouri, the youngest of four sisters. We met in a snowstorm at the bus stop outside a meeting at the library for people like us, a meeting we’d both, as it happens, been too high and scared to walk into. She shivered badly in the wintry air. I lent her my good canvas jacket. She draped it over her shoulders. Her hair was red and calm. We’d be back very soon, we agreed, when we were ready at last to have sense talked into us by the reputable. Her name was Mel, she said, but everyone called her Melissa, and we laughed in the snowfall because surely she’d meant to order that the other way around. She said she was unnerved by gallant conduct, evidently, and I told her none of us is born to perfection. Then she asked my name, and I said it was Franklin Roosevelt, which is true, but that everyone called me “what’s-his-fuck” or things of this nature. A touch of self-effacement can go a long way in situations like that. We rode the city bus most of the night, swapping lies, and she fell asleep with her cheek pressed up against my shoulder. 

At the end of the path, where the crushed gravel walkway curls back around, several of our more notable townspersons had donated a square concrete lookout where you can stand and watch the current explode over the dam in a roaring maelstrom of silver mist you can taste on the wind as you think about your twisted life and listen for your heart to stop beating. 

She’d just broken free from a nasty ordeal with a man named Kenneth Lawton. She always used both names. Lawton was involved in commercial real estate somehow and collected Smith & Wesson pistols with low serial numbers and once knocked three of her teeth out with an extension cord owing to feelings of jealousy and left her bleeding without a voice in the back of a U-Haul. It was one of his antique revolvers Melissa fired at me in our motel room, later on, hoping to spray my brains onto the wood panel wainscotting and kill me forever. I suppose I owe this Lawton for his yen for weapons too decrepit to murder with reliability. 

She lied to my soul and in the end wished to blow my head from my shoulders, but I loved her, and might always, for life can sometimes go that way. 

We were never actually married, that’s just the word we used. 

​I saw DuBois again maybe two weeks later, once more at the Nest. He was waving an envelope at my face with cash inside it, in fact, my share of what he’d been able to sell online.

“For your trouble.” 

​I took the money and counted it. Nearly four hundred, all told. “You’re going to get caught, doing this, one of these days,” I said.  

​“Maybe,” he said. “And then again, maybe not.” 

​We wandered out into the street where it had been raining for nearly three days without cease and went uptown to another spot I don’t even remember anymore, wherein we played darts and became drunk for a fair price in no time at all. 

​Night converged, turning the windows to mirrors, and a foggy discussion was occurring that I was more or less a part of. 

​“Easiest dumbfuck thing I ever done for money,” DuBois was saying, “was take my clothes off and stand naked for a drawing class.” 

​“No way in hell,” I said.  

​“Sure. Figure Drawing, it’s called. At the university.”

​“I fear I have been made drunk,” Holiday said. 

​Involved in this discussion were DuBois, Phil Holiday, and myself. We had snorted a little cocaine off an Altoids tin, and our faces glowed now with tremendous warmth and meaninglessness.

​“It was me and this lady and this other guy, a Mexican, all three of us as bare ass as the day we were born. Three hundred bucks each for three-hour sessions, twice a week.” 

​“Government entities spy on me through my connected devices,” Holiday said. “A man cannot get situated.”

​“They’re spying on all of us,” I said. “Don’t let it get you down.”

​“My connected devices have been bugged by government entities who seek to alter my viewpoints because I won’t sit by and go along with their narrative even a second longer.” 

“That’s what I’m saying to you!” I shouted. 

“David was missing a leg. That was the Mexican. They had to sit him on a stool, otherwise he’d have a hard time.”

“Is it not a civil rights violation to yank on a man’s mind?” 

​“Follow the money,” said a man I’d never seen in my life and had honestly forgotten was present.​

But I feared we’d left DuBois hanging, a little. “Six hundred a week can go a long, long way,” I said. 

​“It’s the truth,” Holiday said. 

​“Some of them pictures were pretty interesting, too,” DuBois said. 

There stood a boy not yet twenty at the center of a small congregation in the plaza, holding forth before a granite admiral, hair crushed back with pomade, disappearing inside a black, three-piece suit. 

​“We are all of us broken people, trying to become a little more like Jesus,” he said.

​Among his parishioners were me, Ewan Savage, and DuBois. We’d been riding around in Savage’s van since before dawn, all pretty well stoned and just fucking off completely. It was Savage, in fact, who first recognized the preacher through the café window across the plaza, where we’d been vibrating in the steam from our coffee cups. 

“If that’s fuckin’ Jitterbug Jimmy, I’ll shit,” he said.  

​This was another time, later in the summer. My hair was getting shaggy in the back, and I needed some crown work done, too. We followed Savage out the door. ​Beside the preacher stood a young woman in a galvanized steel garden bed full of water, jeans rolled halfway up her calves. Another woman was lined up behind her, smiling encouragingly, and behind her, a very old man.

The preacher’s voice churned out through a decent set of lungs into his PA box, jettisoning at a slight delay off the quiet, flat-faced buildings. 

​“You alone are worth the highest praise and all His love,” he said. 

“His love, His love, His love,” whispered the world. 

​The woman wore a black t-shirt with the words FAITH OVER FEAR embossed across the bust in cursive gold script, as you see on wedding invitations and bottles of pink wine that don’t cost a whole lot. Savage was laughing uncontrollably beside me. The preacher said something into her ear, and she held her nose as he dipped her back gently into the water. 

​“And He tells us,” said Jitterbug Jimmy, or whoever, “When all others drown, but I alone survive, God is protecting me. When all others are rescued, but I alone drown, God is protecting me, also.” 

​“I once seen that boy piss in his actual pants,” Savage told me, with tears in his eyes. “He was stealing second base and bang. Just kept running like nothing was even going on.” 

​When Jimmy hauled her up from the water, the woman’s clothing clung flat to her body. Beads tumbled down her flesh like a shower of diamonds, her hair a black and silent storm. 

​And I alone in that desert, companionless in the ruins of myself, watching the clouds gather force over the far-off rim of the world.

Once, in front of Bill Montana’s garage, I watched DuBois pull the longest knife I’ve ever seen on a benzodiazepine salesman from Uvalde, Texas who’d accused him of cheating at cards at three in the afternoon. I have no doubt DuBois would have killed this man, or been slain in the effort, but it just fizzled away, and we laughed like you waft smoke toward the window with a magazine. “You’re one sort of twisted-up motherfucker,” the Texan appraised.

​Perhaps that was it, the real and final truth, that he was maimed the whole way down, but I’m not sure. He did not wish it so. It’s just that the manic impulse he rode from torment to torment was the nearest he could get to a definition of what his life might be about. He sought simply to seize hold of things wherever he could, to squeeze and crush and wrench until fractures appeared, so he could say: “I have caused damage, for something is wrong with me.” 

The last time I saw DuBois alive would’ve been out at his stepmother’s farmhouse over in Clinton, the night after those public christenings. We were inhaling vaporized hash oil in the back room and trying to watch The Last Samurai, but the dogs were making too much noise and nothing would hold together.

“You ever wonder about this born-again shit?” DuBois asked the ceiling. “You guys believe in any of that?”

The dogs were Rottweilers, I think. I could hear them in the garage, violent with fear.

“They’re exploiting them idiots, you ask me,” Savage said. “Saying you can get right with Jesus now that all your sinnin’s outta your system and your wiener don’t barely work anyhow. I seen a whole video on this once.”

“I don’t know, I think I’d take that deal myself,” said DuBois, whom the next I’d hear would be found lifeless in an Irving washroom with a bootlace around his arm.

I was suffering from a splitting headache and sat nursing a liter of white wine, watching Savage, a man I truthfully barely knew, tattoo a compass rose on my thigh with a stick-and-poke kit he’d recently sent away for. Savage had intended to draw a bloodshot eyeball at first, but couldn’t handle the vessel patterns, or something. I still have it down there. I can pull up my shorts and look. His south will forever be north to me, but otherwise it came out all right.

 
 

Aren LeBrun was born in East Madison, Maine in 1993. He currently lives and works in South Portland.

 SO MUCH NOISE

 J.A. McGrady

 

 Julia was trying to get dinner ready but she couldn’t peel the potatoes because the baby was crying. Her husband, Ned, was upstairs in the shower so she had to stand in the kitchen with the baby in her arms, swaying from one hip to the other, humming the refrain of an already forgotten hymn.

“There, there,” she sang, wiping his cheek, but he only cried louder, a piercing sound that started deep in his lungs and radiated throughout the house.

“Ned,” she yelled, hearing the faucet turn. “Ned, get down here right now.”

“What’s the matter?” he said though the closed door.

“The baby’s crying.”

“That’s all?” Ned said. Then Julia heard the creaking of the door, the thud-thud of his footsteps on the hardwood. “Jesus,” he said from the top of the landing. “How can someone so small make so much Goddamn noise?”

“Watch your mouth,” Julia said, moving into the living room so she could face her husband, rather than the peeling yellow walls of their condominium. The baby let out a wail. “See,” she said, “you’re making it worse. Now go put some clothes on so you can come down and help me.”

Ned sulked back to the bathroom. He wasn’t a natural with the baby, and Julia often found their son with his diaper on backwards or his onesie sodden with spit up after leaving him in Ned’s care. When Ned held him, he looked more like he was juggling a ten-pound flour sack than cradling an infant. Not that Julia expected any better. She considered herself lucky that he didn’t run out on her after she told him she was pregnant that night at the diner. They were only 20 then, but Ned “did the right thing” as Julia’s grandmother would say. He asked Julia to marry him a month later.

Now the baby was one month old and Julia hadn’t slept in weeks. It wasn’t so much the crying — in fact, the baby seemed to be calmer than most — but the constant feeling that she was suffocating. At night, she would lie awake watching her son’s belly rise and fall, listening to the small sucking sounds of his breath against the silence, wishing that, somehow, there would be enough air left for her. During the day, after she put him down for a nap, she could feel the blue walls of his nursery caving in on her until she could barely move from the rocking chair.

A part of her felt sorry for the baby; a part of her understood why he was crying with so much force. She too had cried for months, since the pregnancy test, since Ned proposed, since she had to leave school with just an associate’s degree and take a job as an assistant art teacher. She had once dreamed of studying psychology and being an art therapist, but now that would never happen. Just like Ned would never finish engineering school, resigned to construction work instead.

Julia looked down at her son and a part of her could see past his tears; the other part simply felt terrified. She thought of all the things that could possibly be wrong. He had just eaten and had a diaper change, and it was nowhere near his bedtime. As Ned barreled down the stairs, fully clothed this time, she had never felt so relieved to get the baby out of her arms.

“What the heck did you do to him?” Ned said, awkwardly taking the baby from her.

“What did I do to him?” Julia said. “I don’t know, only woke up at the crack of dawn to feed him, then changed him, fed him again, walked with him around the block, put him down for a nap, fed him and changed him again… Shall I go on?”

“No, that’s enough,” Ned said, making an effort to talk above the screaming. The baby seemed to grow louder with each passing minute. “This’ll sure give you a headache,” he said.    

“Hmmph,” Julia said.

“So what am I supposed to do now?”

“I don’t know, try burping him again,” she said. “Maybe he has gas or something.”

Ned took the baby upstairs, while Julia fixed a salad and peeled the potatoes. She could still hear him wailing through the ceiling as she put the chicken in the oven. Then, after a while, there was silence. Ned let out a quiet whoop and Julia tiptoed upstairs to see what was going on.

She found her husband doing fist pumps into the air while the baby lay in the bassinet, kicking his legs as though he was riding an imaginary tricycle.

“How’d you do it?” she asked.

“I burped him, just like you said, and he let out a big one.”

“You burped him for half an hour?” Julia said.

“Not the whole time, we did some rocking, too, didn’t we, buddy?” He gave the baby an air high five.

“Good one,” Julia said. “You know, his face is still all red.”

“He’s just tired himself out from all that crying he did,” Ned said.

“I guess,” Julia said, looking down at the baby again. “Anyway, dinner’s ready. I made chicken.”

They left the baby in the bassinet and went downstairs to eat. The chicken was dry and the mashed potatoes were lumpy, but Ned ate everything without a word. Julia barely touched her food, instead swirling the mashed potatoes around her plate, covering anything that crossed their path.

“I was thinking,” Ned said after a while, “that maybe I should finish school after all. I could take night classes when the semester starts up again in a few months. And who knows, if I take some classes over the summer and maybe even a full semester down the road, I could be finished in a couple years.”

“How nice for you,” Julia said, still looking down at her mashed potato avalanche.

“Come on,” Ned said. “You can’t punish me forever. And it’s not like I’m being selfish here. I’d be doing this for us, for our family. It would be nice to have a little more money coming in…and some job security and…”

But Julia wasn’t listening anymore because the baby was crying.

“Again?” Ned said. “He literally just stopped two seconds ago.”

“Maybe he’s lonely,” Julia said.

“Or maybe he’s just spoiled.”

“What a thing to say about your own son,” Julia said.

“I’m sorry,” Ned said. “Why don’t we try feeding him again? Maybe he’s still hungry.”

“I don’t think that’s it, but it’s worth a shot,” Julia said.

She prepped a bottle and went back upstairs with Ned where they sat in the nursery, taking turns trying to coax the nipple into the baby’s mouth. Each time he refused.

“Great idea,” Julia said.

“At least I had an idea,” Ned said.

“Fine,” she paused, scanning the room. Her eyes passed over the crib Ned put together for hours one Saturday, the smiling photo of the three of them in the delivery room, the nightstand scattered with her abandoned possessions: a silver necklace Ned had given her for their first anniversary, some loose change, a spare set of keys. “What about taking him for a car ride?” she suggested.

“Alright,” Ned said, “but just around the block a few times. I need gas to get to work tomorrow.”

“I told you we were getting low two days ago,” Julia said.

“Well, in case you didn’t realize,” he cleared his throat, “it takes money to fill up a gas tank, money we don’t have right now.” He glared right at her, his icy blue eyes giving her the chills.

“Why are you looking at me like that?”

“Because,” he said, “this was my point before. I want to go back to school so we can make more money.”

“School costs money too, you know.”

“I could get loans,” Ned said.

“Hmmph,” Julia said.

They bundled the baby in a coat and blanket and brought him outside to the car. It was a crisp autumn night and Julia shivered as she strapped him into the car seat.

“Here,” Ned said, unzippering his sweatshirt. “Take this, you look freezing.”

“Thanks,” she said, climbing into the passenger seat.

Ned started the engine and they made their first lap around the block. As they approached the stop sign at the end of the street, they both noticed something odd. The baby had stopped crying. Ned looked at Julia and smiled.

“A few more times for good measure,” he whispered.

She put her hand on his and together they gripped the shifter. For a moment, all she could hear was the hum of the engine, the wind flowing through Ned’s slightly opened window. She thought of the countless nights they had spent driving aimlessly together while they were still dating. Sometimes Ned would take Julia to the rich neighborhoods and the two of them would point out which houses they hoped to own one day.

“What about that one, with the Jacuzzi on the roof?” Ned would say.

“Too dangerous,” Julia would reply. “You wouldn’t want kids running around up there. What about the one next to it, with all the windows.”

“Definitely not enough privacy,” Ned would counter before finding a remote spot to park the car.

Now they were lucky if they could get one minute to themselves without the baby crying or spitting up on himself or wanting to be held constantly. Julia was thankful for the newfound silence as they pulled the car into the condominium parking lot.  

“Do you ever wish it was still just us?” she said. “You know, like before we had the baby?”

Ned frowned. “Never,” he said. He looked back at their son, who was kicking away and making quiet gurgling sounds. “I wouldn’t change this for anything. Even the crying.”

Julia sighed. “You’re right,” she said, unbuckling her seatbelt and sliding out of the car.

She carefully removed the baby from the car seat and tiptoed through the front door with Ned. Then she placed the baby on the couch and gently took off his coat. His eyes fluttered for a moment before closing and Julia decided she would put him to bed early tonight.

As soon as she had him scooped up in her arms, Ned plopped down on the couch and turned on the TV. The announcer’s voice blared through the speakers and Ned fumbled for the mute button, but it was too late.

The baby whimpered for a moment, then let out the most ear piercing scream Julia had ever heard.

“Ned!” she said. “Look what you did. You couldn’t wait two seconds before turning on your stupid game.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t realize it would be so loud.” He sighed. “I just needed a break for a second.”

“It’s nice that you get breaks,” Julia said, “while I’m stuck here all the time taking care of the baby.”

“Who do you think pays for his diapers? Who do you think buys all the formula? Don’t tell me I don’t do anything. Don’t even try to say that I don’t deserve a break.”

“At least you get out of the house,” Julia said. “At least you get to work.”

“So work then!” Ned said. “And I’ll stay home.”

“Maybe I will. And maybe I’ll go back to school.”

“Fine then,” Ned said.

“Fine,” Julia said.

They looked at each other, then down at the baby, who seemed to be crying even louder than before.

“Ned, this doesn’t seem normal,” Julia said, biting her lower lip. The baby’s face was nearly purple and he let out a constant, high-pitched shriek. “I think we should call the doctor. Maybe take him to the hospital.”

Ned paced back and forth. “You know we can’t afford to pay an emergency room bill. See, this is what I mean. I’m working an unstable job with no health benefits…and they could just fire me at any time…and then where would we be?”

But Julia was barely listening to him because the baby was screaming. 

“Are you even listening to me?” Ned said. Julia stared at the floor as she rocked the baby back and forth, back and forth. “Look, there must be something we haven’t tried. Let’s just think for a second. And if that doesn’t work we’ll go to the 24-hour clinic. It’ll still be a lot, but at least it’ll be less than the hospital bill. And I can always take extra hours.”

Julia and the baby kept rocking.

“I know,” he said. “What about a bath? He’ll love that!”

“Hmmph,” Julia said finally. “Go get the shampoo from upstairs and I’ll get him undressed.”

While Ned ran upstairs, Julia pulled out a changing mat from one of the kitchen cabinets and laid it out on the counter, then placed the baby on top of it. The baby was still wailing, kicking his legs wildly and jerking his head from side to side.

“There, there,” she sang, as she unbuttoned his onesie. She pulled his arms out gently and felt his soft skin against her fingertips. With the onesie undone and at his ankles, she tackled the diaper.

“No squirting,” she laughed, but the baby kept crying.

Next came the legs, one at a time. She had trouble getting the onesie off the baby’s right leg, though, as if it was caught on something. She pulled harder and harder, then harder still until, finally, it was off. 

That’s when she saw it—a gold chain from a necklace wrapped around his right ankle. She touched her bare neck and wondered how long it had been since it had fallen off, how it could have gotten there, how she couldn’t have known. Horrified, she unraveled it in a fitful panic, revealing the reddened skin, the cutting indentation.

“Oh, Zachary,” she cried. “Zachary, I’m so sorry.”

Zachary looked up at her, his face wet with tears. Slowly the red turned to white.

Julia was sobbing now, a deep, throaty cry that came out with such force it nearly brought her to her knees. She had to grip the counter to keep from falling. Upstairs, she could hear Ned fumbling through the drawers and she thought of calling out to him, but she no longer had the strength. The screaming had stopped but there was still so much noise.

 
 

J.A. McGrady is a writer, designer, and creative professional. Before completing her MFA at Vermont College of Fine Arts, she worked as an editor at HarperCollins Publishers for five years. She lives in a small New Jersey suburb with her partner and their two children. Find her online at jamcgrady.com or on social media @jamcgradywrites.

Falling Ashes

 Shelonda Montgomery


Badass Larry sit on the windowsill smoking a cigarette like he grown. Some boys way older than him stand beside him smoking too. The plastic, dirty window behind Larry has old cigarette burns that’s been on it for years. Larry in my brother Quentin’s class.

Quentin and I stand in the hallway by our apartment and wait on Momma so we can go to the store. She in the house trying to find her keys and let us stand out here and wait because Quentin got too hot in his coat. We live on 1510 W. 14th Place in Apartment 308. It’s way down the pee smelling hallway. Sometime they try to clean it with Lysol, but then it just smell like Lysol and pee. We use to live on the thirteenth floor in Apartment 1304, but we moved. Momma and Daddy say that was just too high because sometimes we use to have to walk up all those stairs when the elevator would break. One time Momma said she was so tired she thought she was gone have a heart attack from all that walking. Momma and Daddy use to carry me, but Quentin use to walk. Sometimes Daddy use to pick Quentin big ol’ self-up too, though. Carry his big ol’ self-up the stairs. Knowing he too big to be carried. Larry live in the building too. He always into something and run the street like he grown.  Now, Quentin pulls his superhero cards from his jacket pocket and show them to Larry. Larry looks at the cards with his head all turned to the side, takes a puff of his cigarette, and blows the smoke into the air just as Momma walks around the corner. 

“Quentin and Hudson! Get over here!” Momma say. Quentin jumps and run over to Momma, stuffing the cards back into his jacket pocket. I run too because Momma real mad. Momma take the cigarette from Larry and puts it out on the windowsill. 

“Why you do that!” Larry say squinting his eyes low. Larry short with a squashed peanut head and broken teeth like he be chewing on glass. He has chocolate looking skin that’s always ashy and uncombed hair that always look like it’s full of little black beads that run and move and dance around on his head.

“You don’t have no business smoking. You too young for that! Every time I see you smoking, I’m going to take it.  You hear me?!” Now, my Momma say to him.

“No, you’re, not!” He say, looking at momma like he wants to hit her. He takes out another cigarette, puts it in his mouth, and holds it with his lips as he searches the pockets of his red and blue, too big, jacket for his lighter. Momma snatches the cigarette out of his mouth, the pack, and pulls him down from the windowsill by his red and blue, too big, jacket.

“Those ain’t my son’s cigarettes,” Larry Johnson’s Momma say, standing in her doorway wearing a dark blue housecoat and black slippers, standing like her back crooked.

“I just took them from him!” my Momma, out of breath, say, holding the pack of cigarettes in her hand. “He was sitting in my hallway smoking them!”

“Are those your cigarettes, Larry?” his Momma say, sighing hard, rolling her eyes and smacking her lips.

“No,” he say, looking into his Momma’s eyes, which has dark circles around them and wrinkles underneath. Beer stains on her dry, peeling lips.  

“These are his cigarettes! I took them and brought him to you! ” my Momma say, her eyes wide and rolling around like they about to fall out of her head.

“Look, my son don’t smoke. Just asked him. Said they were not his,” Larry Momma say like her blood boiling. 

My Momma cut her eyes at her hard. “He was in my hallway smoking!”

“He don’t smoke!” Larry Momma say and looks at Walter, who stands beside Momma holding his superhero playing cards. He took them out to make sure he did not lose them. “Maybe those his cigarettes! Maybe he was smoking them damn cigarettes!” she say, pointing to Quentin.

“These are . . . your . . . son’s,” Momma say holding the cigarettes out to Larry’s mother, her smacking hand shaking.

“Larry, get in here!” his Momma say. Larry walks into they apartment. His mother slams the door as hard as she can; the noise echoes through the hallway, ripping and roaring, bumping into walls.

Momma, Quentin and me walk into our apartment. Momma slams the door behind us so hard I could have sworn the paint on the door chipped and the doorknob almost snapped off.

“What’s wrong?” Daddy say, wearing blue shorts and holding an open newspaper with a picture of Ronald Reagan on his lap. Daddy say Reagan don’t care about black folks and since he got in there, he ain’t trying to do nothing for us. “Zora, what’s wrong?” Daddy say and tuck the paper to the side of him on the chair. The Apartment smell like bacon, which sizzle and pop in the frying pan, creating a smoky, greasy cloud in the air.   

Quentin walks over to the kitchen table and starts pouring cereal into a bowl. The cereal is tan and round and has sugar on it. Not much sugar though. Some cereal misses the bowl and falls all over the table, so Quentin starts eating the dry cereal from the bowl and table. Then, walks over to the refrigerator, takes out the milk, and puts it on the table.

“Quentin, come here,” Momma say with her coat still on. Quentin, chewing, walks to Momma and looks up at her. I run to the bowl of dry cereal and start eating it. Nevaeh sits on the floor drinking a fruit punch juice box, looking around. The strawberry juice box sticky in her hand because it’s dripping.

“You stay away from him, Quentin!” Momma say.

“Zora, what’s wrong?” Daddy say, puts his feet in his slippers and walks to the kitchen and starts flipping the bacon with a fork.

“Larry was out there smoking in the hall, so I took his pack of cigarettes and took him to his mother, and rather than her scolding him like I thought she was going to do, she held him up when she know he was wrong and said the cigarettes were not his,” Momma say and turns to Quentin. “You stay away from him, Quentin!” Quentin nods and gets ready to run back to the table because he see me eating his cereal.

“Quentin,” Momma say. “I don’t want you playing with him. You understand me?” Momma say.  Nevaeh walks to the table, reaches her hand real high, gets a piece of cereal from the table, and eats it.

“Yes, Momma,” Quentin say, his voice raspy ‘cause he coming down with a cold.

“Ok,” she say and rubs his head. Quentin runs over to the table and pour the milk into the bowl of cereal; it splashes on the top of the cereal and all over the table. Quentin turns the gallon of milk around because he was not holding it right when he picked it up the first time, and pour the milk in the corner of the bowl, so it won't splash all over the table this time.  

“I’m trying to keep you all safe,” Momma say looking at Nevaeh, Quentin, and me, “because there so much going on around here ... and Quentin, hanging with that boy ain’t gone do you no good…Right, Julius?” Momma say, looking at my Daddy.

“Right, he is a lot, Quentin,” Daddy say, bending down and adjusting the stove flame. “I once saw him on the train at 1:30 a.m. with some older boys,” Daddy say.

Momma nods. “He is always out late walking around here. That boy is going the wrong way and that fool mother of his ain’t doing a damn thing to stop it. She gone lose that boy,” Momma say pointing to the door as if Larry’s Momma standing there. “Just watch and see. She already lost him to the streets. I’m not losing mine….We gone move out of here one day, but until then, stay away from him, Quentin,” she say, not even looking at Quentin. Quentin still nods, looking into the cereal bowl. Momma mumbles to herself, shakes her head, as she let her coat fall from her shoulders and take it off.

“I told you it was right here,” Larry say. He and some friends stand by the garbage dumpsters trying to pull out a dirty, raggedy, pee stained mattress that has straw coming out of a tear on the side of it. Somebody put it behind some boards and an old fake plastic tree that’s in a broken flower pot. Me and Quentin watch them from our kitchen window. Quentin sit in a chair looking all sad, his chin on his hands. Larry friend Tommy Lee pull the mattress out. Then they put it on the ground. “Watch out, I’m first,” Larry say, taking off his shirt and shoes, running around to the top of the mattress and backing back. Tommy Lee and Baby, a big kid that everybody call “Baby” because he got a baby face but too big to be called “Baby,” take off they shirt and shoes too. Baby try to curl his toes to hide the holes in his socks, but they still show.  

“Bet, but you better do some cool shit,” Tommy Lee say.

Larry run fast, stop short and flips on the mattress. He lands on his bare back and lays with his arms stretch out, laughing, his bare toes pointing straight in the air.    

“I can do better than that,” Quentin say.  

“Do better than what?” Daddy say, walking into the kitchen.

Quentin looks down.   

“Look, Daddy” I say, pointing at Larry and his friends. “They flipping on that mattress.” 

Daddy look out the window.” Ugh,” he say. “That thing has some of everything growing on it,” he say, his face stuck in a frown.

Larry and his friends take turns jumping and flipping and laughing and pushing each other around.  

“Quentin want to go out there,” I tell my Daddy.

Quentin try to hit me and miss. “No I don’t,” he say and purse his lips. 

“Leave him alone Quentin,” Daddy say. Quentin rest his elbow on the windowsill and put his chin in his hand. “I don’t ever get to have fun,” Quentin say under his breath, too low for my Daddy to hear.  

“What’s going on in here?” Momma say, walking into the kitchen holding a coffee mug. Quentin straightens himself up. Momma pours herself a cup of coffee, look out the window, spots Larry, who flips, whacks his chest, and forms a gang sign with his fingers, his pants sagging down and red underwear showing.

Momma shakes her head. “That boy going to the Penitentiary someday or get himself killed. All of them are.”   

Daddy nods, looking through the cabinets. Larry and his friends, breathing heavy, sits on the curb to rest. Momma and Daddy walk out of the kitchen. Quentin put his chin on the windowsill and sigh.

“Man,” he says, stomps, folds his arms hard, and look out the window, his head held back and eyes so low that they look like they close. Larry steps back and get ready for another jump. He fly in the air.  

“Let me go,” Darren Howard, a kid in Quentin’s classroom, say, sitting at the lunch table. Larry hold his backpack and keep pulling it.

“You think I’m playing, don’t you?” Larry say, laughing. They class sit eating lunch in the Lunchroom. My class sit eating two table over. I said “hi” to Quentin, but he act like he did not hear me. He always be doing that when we in school. “You were talking shit in class but you ain’t now,” Larry say, eating a peanut butter and jelly bar with a leg on both sides of the bench. The whole table sit looking at them, including Quentin, who sits all the way at the end of the table because Momma told him to stay away from Larry. “I’ll smack your dirty ass,” Larry say, knowing he dirty too. “Say something and watch what I do,” Larry say in Darren ear, his breath hot on him, burning his ear drums I bet. The other students laugh, including Quentin.

“Hit him, Larry!” a little dust bucket kid say and drinks his milk. 

Darren sit silent and is so scared that he shakes and his eyes water. Larry see this and starts throwing pieces of his peanut butter bar at him. Two other boys start throwing pieces of theirs at him too. 

“Stop,” Darren say. 

“Nope,” Larry say and then they all start picking off they bars and putting pieces of it in his hair. They class lunchroom attendant, Ms. Marks, walk around talking and not paying attention, and my class lunchroom attendant, Ms. Price, stand, looking at her walkie-talkie, trying to get it to work. Now Larry say, “If you touch it I’m going beat your ass. ” He rolls a piece of the peanut butter bar between his finger and thumb, throws it, and hit Darren in his eye. Darren wipes his eye. Larry punches him in the face. Darren bends over and Larry and the other two boys beat him up, punching, kicking, and slapping him. Darren lay between the bench and table curled in a ball.

“Stop it,” Ms. Marks say, grabbing Larry by his arm and pulling him up. 

“Let me go,” Larry say, snitching his arm away. “I’m calling my Momma,” he says with his fist balled.

“Get over here,” Ms. Mark say, grabbing his arm again, grating her teeth and putting him against the wall. “You too,” she say and grab one of the other boys and put him on the wall. “You were in it too,” she say, grab the last boy, and put him on the wall too.  

“We ain’t do nothin,’” Larry say, stomping his feet and hitting the wall.

“Hudson! turn around and eat your food!”  Ms. Price say to me. I jump, grab my pizza, and take a bite. Then, from the corner of my eye I look at Larry. With his jaw poof and eyes low, he stare down Darren, burning a hole into him. Darren takes a bite of his peanut butter and jelly bar and look away.

The next Morning, me and Quentin sit on the sliding board in the school’s playground waiting for the bell to ring. Momma say, ‘It’s too cold to have kids standing out here.’ It’s always cold. Momma always say, ‘School don’t care about these kids.’ Quentin’s friends Albert and Wayne, stand by the gate. They use to be in Quentin’s old class. Quentin runs over to them. I run over too. Albert stands at the gate with a huge blue coat on, unzipped, looking around. Wayne stand there with a brown coat. Hood tied real tight. He has red hair and most people just call him “Red.” Wayne starts climbing the fence. Albert climb, struggling to get up there. Quentin watches them as they both climb to the top and jump. Albert wipes his hands.  

 Quentin jump on the fence, climb a little and jump off. I get ready to do it, but Quentin pulls me away from it.

“Stop iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit!” I say and turn, fixing my coat because he get on my nerves.  

“You stop it!” Quentin say.

“Look at this,” Wayne say and takes out a comic book. “My Momma brought it for me,” he say, opening it and smiling all wide. All of his big ol’ teeth showing.

Quentin look at it, his eyes all big and smiling like he ain’t never seen no comic book before.

“That’s the new one,” Albert say as he takes an unwrapped chicken patty, full of lint particles, from his pocket and takes a bite. 

“What’s that,” Quentin ask.

“Chicken patty,” Albert say, looking at the comic book like it’s nothin’ to take out a damn unwrapped chicken patty, full of lint, from his front blue jean pocket and take a bite from it.

“Why is it just in your pocket like that?” Quentin say.

Albert shrugs his shoulders. “I just grabbed it out the icebox before I left this morning,” he say. Quentin nods.

They all stand looking at the comic book, Albert eating his chicken patty, smacking hard. He stuffs the patty, crumbs falling off of it, back in his pocket. The crumbs all on the rim of his pocket, falling to the ground beside his feet. I try to stand on my tiptoes to see the comic book too.

Larry walks over, fixing his too little, gray coat, wearing a black hat on his head. He looks at us all, push Quentin, and run.

Quentin puts his book bag down and chase him through the monkey bars and around the swing set. They both running so fast they slid on the gravel, flicking the rocks around.

I look at them hard. “Ooooooo! Quentin! Momma say.”

“IknowwhatMommasaid!” Quentin say to me, his eyes cutting at me hard, squinting low, his lips pouting out. He catches Larry and they wrestle in the middle of the playground, pushing, grabbing and holding each other down. The bell rings, breaking up the match.

“Stop it! Quentin!” Momma say as Quentin rides through the aisle of the grocery store on the shopping cart, banging against soup cans and cereal boxes. “Leave the cart alone. If you can’t push it right, don’t touch it!” Momma say, limping because a few minutes ago Quentin clipped the back of her foot with the cart.

“Momma,” I say, pulling on her coat.

“Yes, Hudson,” she say, looking around at the food on the shelves.

I hold a bottle of chocolate syrup up to her. 

“Can we get some of this?” 

“Put that down,” Momma say and take the bottle out of my hand and put it on the shelf. Nevaeh sit in the cart looking around, her hand on the red plastic strip of the metal bar. “Do y’all want cake tonight?” Momma say as we pass the boxes of cake batter, rolling through the long aisle slow. The rickety cart thumping loud as we walk ‘cause the wheels all beat up and raggedy because they got huge pieces of rubber missing.

“Yes!” Quentin and I say at the same time. Nevaeh don’t really know what’s going on. She’ll eat anything. She always pointing to stuff and touching it slow. And her lips are always pink like she always be eating strawberries. Momma don’t be giving her whole strawberries because she might choke. Momma just crush them up and give them to her.  

“Chocolate cake,” I say.

“No, Momma, yellow cake, you made chocolate last time,” Quentin say, looking at me all crazy.

“Momma!” I say.

Momma look at me. “Hudson?”

I hold up a jar of sauerkraut.

“Can we get some of this?” I ask my Momma.

“Do you even know what that is?” she say.

“I do. I like this, Momma,” I say, smiling. “Can we get it?” I say.

“Put that down.” She frowns, fixing the scarf on her head, tucking the braids that’s coming out back in.

I put the jar of sauerkraut down where I got it from. We walk around some more.

“Ok, what about this?” I say, pointing to some granola bars with my legs stretched apart real wide because I don’t want to fall.

“Hudson, get over here!” Momma say. “Tie your shoe.” I bend down and start tying my shoe, taking my time.

Momma sigh and roll her eyes.

“Tieitforhim,Quentin,” Momma say.

Quentin walks to me, put his backpack down, and starts tying my shoe.

“I want to do it myself,” I say and pull my foot away.

“Let him tie your shoe, Hudson! I just came in here to pick up a few things. Did not intend on being here all day!” Momma say.

I slide my foot to Quentin, and he starts tying my shoe; I stand with my arms folded rocking from side to side.

“Hold still!” Quentin say, holding my shoelaces in his hands. 

I hold still.

He slowly positions the dingy white strings together to make sure they even, then he, with one knee on the floor and the other up, slowly start tying my shoe. As he ties it, I play with his hair, patting his afro down ‘cause it’s always big and sticking up.

“Stop!” he say.

“Momma!” I say.

“What, Hudson?” Momma say, looking at a box of oatmeal on the shelf.

“Quentin was playing with Larry today,” I say.

Quentin looks up at me, his mouth open, his eyes as wide as they can be. He squints them at me, creating wrinkles underneath. He swallows hard, his lips dry.

“You were,” I whisper looking down at him, my hand around my mouth like a cup. “I saw it,” I say.

Quentin pulls the loop tight.

I take a box of grits off the shelf and walk to Momma.

“Can I get this?” I say.

“What did he say,” Momma say, ignoring my question and looking at Quentin.

Quentin looks at her nervous, his eyes all wide. I put the box of grits in the shopping cart. 

“What did he say, Quentin?” Momma say, looking at Quentin.

Quentin gets up real slow, looking at Momma. Nevaeh picks up stuff in the shopping cart and looks at it, but she don’t know what she looking at. She picks up a box of cornbread mix and puts the corner of the box in her mouth. I take it from her and put it back in the shopping cart.

“What did he say?” Momma say.

Quentin stands still with his head down.

“Get over here,” Momma say.  

Quentin stands so close to the cornflake boxes that he almost knocks them down and holds the zipper of his jacket with both hands, fidgeting with it. Momma walks to him.

“Didn’t I tell you not to play with Larry?” she say.  

Quentin nods.

When we get home, Momma put all of her grocery bags on the floor beside the door. Quentin walks in the door real slow, barely seeing over the brown paper bag full of groceries that he holding. I hold Nevaeh’s hand with one hand and a loaf of white bread, in a tan plastic bag, in the other. The bag twisted real tight because it was spinning around as we was walking home. I put my bag on the table and take the loaf of bread out.

“Put that bag down,” Momma say to Quentin as she takes off her coat and places her house keys in a wooden bowl that’s on the living room cocktail table. Quentin walks in the kitchen and places the bag on the table as tears slowly form in his eyes. He stands with his back to Momma, knowing she watching him. And she watching him. Quentin starts taking the groceries out of the bag like he don’t know why Momma told him to put the bag down.

“Quentin, take off your coat,” she say. He turns around, takes off his coat, and places it on the chair. It falls off the chair on the floor beside another chair. He look back at it but don’t touch it, but he want to because he know it’s gone take up a little more time. Momma just keep her eyes on him. He turn around, walk toward his coat, and bend to pick up.

“Go get the crate,” Momma say to Quentin.

Quentin walks into Momma’s and Daddy bedroom, gets the big, black milk crate, and brings it out. “Put all of them in there,” Momma say. Quentin walks all wide and stomps his foot.

“Momma, please,” he say, squinting with his head back like it’s ‘bout to fall off.

“Go on get them and put them in there,” she say. Quentin walks around the house picking up his toys and putting them in the crate. Tears gather and fall from his eye as he puts in his truck, punching man toy, football, and Nunchucks. 

Momma take the crate. “Come on put them in there,” she say, pointing the crate toward Quentin’s pocket. He looks at his pocket. Then up at her. “Nope, you should have thought about that before you played with that boy. Put them in here,” she say. Quentin takes out his superhero playing cards.

“Oooh can I have them, Momma?” I say. She act like she ain’t hear me and keep staring at Quentin, who takes out the cards and holds them real tight. Then he hovers them over the crate.

“Drop them,” Momma say. He drops the cards, folds his arms and sits on the couch so hard that the back of it slams into the wall.

“Get get and sit down right,” Momma say, burning mad. Quentin gets up and slowly sits down again.

“One month,” she say.

“Momma,” Quentin say.

“One month,” Momma say. He stomps his foot. “Stomp it again and I am going to make it two… you are on punishment. No TV, no radio, no toys, no nothin’. You go to school and bring your butt right back to this house. Understand me?” Momma say. Quentin stare at the wall with his jaws puffed. “Do you understand me?” Momma say, staring Quentin down.

“Yes, Ma’am,” he say, his tears rolling down his face. 

“Now go in your room,” Momma say. He walk to the room and slams the door. “Quentin!” she say. He opens the door and closes it softly.

Later that day, when I go into our room, I see Quentin sitting on the floor with his legs folded under him trying to feed our cat Diamond some butter cookie that he had in his pocket all day. He got them from the school cafeteria. She mainly just smells the cookies and kind of lick it a little. Diamond white with black and gray patches. Momma found her one day in the hallway. Said somebody put her out.

“Not supposed to give her that,” I tell him. Then I get on my knees next to Quentin and start rubbing Diamond. She arches her back under my hand and rubs her head on me. Then she walks under my bed and starts looking around because she always be looking for stuff to sniff. I reach my hand out to Diamond to try to get her to come from under the bed, but she just look at me, her eyes all big and shining. She put her stomach on the floor real low and start licking her lips. Momma walks up and stands in the doorway, her hands pressed against the white paint chipped door frame.

“Quentin, sit down,” Momma say. He gets up and sits on the bed with his head down. Diamond walks from under the bed and lays down in the corner beside Quentin’s desk.

“Get over here,” I say to Diamond, put her on my lap and rub her.

“Look at me,” Momma say to Quentin. He looks up at her with dried tear stains on his face and tears forming in his eyes. “I need you to listen to me… and you don’t, Quentin,” she say and wipes his tears with her hand. “I know you like playing with Larry,” she say, sighing, “but that little boy is into some of everything around here and his mother don’t care. Do you remember the way she behaved when I told her he was smoking? 

“Yes,” he says.

“I know you do because she said those cigarette were yours.” Momma looks at Quentin’s red eyes and runny nose. “You kids and your father are all I have,” Momma say. “I am punishing you because I told you not to play with him…and you did it anyway,” she say and wipe Quentin’s greasy forehead with the palm her hand and take a piece of tissue from the desk and wipe his runny nose. “Your father and I are trying to do everything we can to protect you.  You can’t hang with everybody because some people ain’t right and weren’t taught to be right. Don’t know how to be,” she say. She sigh and look into Quentin eyes. 

“You are the oldest, so I look to you to set an example and do what your father and I ask you to do…I need you to listen to me because my words will keep you safe…Can you do that for me?” my Momma say. 

Quentin nod with his head down. 

“I need you to look at me, young Man. Can you do what  your father and I ask you to do?” 

Quentin looks at Momma. “Yes, Momma.” She squeezes his hand, kiss his forehead, and hug him. Quentin sit still with Momma’s arms around him. He puts his arms on her sides because they are too short to reach around her, but he rest his head on her shoulder and try.

“Let my baby go!” Larry Momma say the next day, trying to pull Larry back into they apartment. Two policeman hold him against the wall in the hallway handcuffing him. Me, Momma, Daddy, Quentin, and Nevaeh are by the stairway, looking at them with a crowd of people. The elevator stopped working, so we got to walk. Daddy holding a whole lot of grocery bags. Momma hold some too but not as much as Daddy because she got Nevaeh’s hand. Quentin hold a big brown paper bag in his arms that has bananas and bread sticking from the top of it.  The bag tearing on the side because he hold it too tight. I just got one plastic bag that keep twisting on my arm.

“Excuse me, Ma’am. I need you to step back,” one police man say and move Larry Momma back.

“He just a child,” Larry Momma say, her white nightgown hanging off her shoulder and red robe hanging and dragging on the dirty hallway floor. 

“Ma’am,” the policeman say. 

Larry, wiggling, look at her, his eyes open wide, red, and watery. “Momma,” he say, his voice cracking.

“It’s ok, baby,” his Momma say to him. “Please,” she say to one of the policeman.

“He was involved in a crime and we are taking him in,” the policeman say.  

“Y’all just picking on my baby!” Larry Momma say.

“Ma’am, a witnesses identified your son and two other boys,” the policeman say.

“They did not!” she say.

“They did and we are arresting all of them,” he say.  

She look at the policeman like she want to cry. “No!”

“I will give you the information where to go, ok?” the other policeman say. Quentin move to the side, look over the bag, and stare at Larry, who moves from side to side, close his eyes, and put his head on the dirty hall wall.

“Please,” Larry Momma say, still trying to pull on Larry.

Several people in the crowd stare and shake they heads.

“Come on y’all,” Momma say “Let’s get this food up these stairs.”

“Right,” Daddy, veins showing on the sides of his head and sweat on his forehead, say. “Quentin and Hudson, get the door,” he say. Me and Quentin run, open the big steel door, and lean on it. Momma and Nevaeh walk through. “Go on,” Daddy say, his foot on the door. Me and Quentin walk through. Daddy move his foot.

“He just a child!” we hear Larry Momma, crying, say as the door slam. 

As we make our way up the steps, her words hang in the air and spin and move on our bags and backs and rush out of the next open door into the dark, bouncing off walls.

 
 

Shelonda Montgomery holds a Bachelor of Arts degree in English with a Creative Writing Concentration from Roosevelt University and a Masters of Arts in English with a Creative Writing Concentration from Southern New Hampshire University. The Day is Gone, a Novelette, was published in 2022 by Frayed Edge Press. Other works are in the literary journals Sinister Wisdom, Akikiro, Prevention at the Intersections, The African-American Review, and the poetry anthology Urban Voices, Volumes II and III. Shelonda currently resides in Chicago with her family.

 The Summer Rocco Lost His Virginity

Liam Scanlon


The summer that Rocco lost his virginity, the music pushed him into it and cheered him on. It was the soundtrack of flushed faces and jackrabbit heartbeats. Sizzling sun and lonely purple nights. The smooth indie sounds of a boy trying, desperately, to get free. 

Of course he lost his virginity because of music. After all, it was Arcade Fire that made Rocco fall for Blake, his initial, entirely internet-based lover. They met on Chatroulette, that short-lived cam site that was, for that one summer, the most chaotic corner of the internet, syncing up cameras in a Wild West that felt both thrillingly adult and reassuringly juvenile. Blake appeared there on Rocco's screen one night in early June of Grade Eleven. With his large head covered in a thin layer of peach fuzz and large grey-green eyes, Blake looked a bit like a boiled egg—but his Montreal loft, its brickwork and exposed ceilings, flashed onto the screen at the same time. Rocco liked him for his loft immediately. And when Blake heard that Arcade Fire was Rocco’s favorite band, he casually let it slip that, not only had he been at a party with them just last Saturday, but he’d listened to The Suburbs, their new album, a full two months before its official release. “There’s maybe only about four or five good songs on there,” Blake said on the screen with a proud shrug. 

Well that was it, baby, Rocco was done for. It didn’t matter that Blake was thirty-two, or was okay exchanging Skype info with a seventeen-year-old halfway across the country so they could jerk off on cam together. He knew Arcade Fire, and so Rocco would wait on the basement computer till eight, nine, ten PM, hoping Blake could come on so that, by masturbating together, Rocco could borrow glimpses of his life. But as he masturbated, he’d also pray, desperately, for Blake to be horribly wrong:

Please God, please, let The Suburbs be amazing. 

That last summer of his childhood, he was always plugged into his bulky iPod Classic. He made a very clear distinction between the music of the world outside—the speakers of the car radio while his mom drove, or his brother playing guitar—and the world inside, the coded sounds fed directly into his ear drums. People who preferred Outside Music seemed like Neanderthals, a divergent strand of evolution. Inside Music had no past and no genre, free of culture or income or political alignment as the Beatles melted into Kanye and into Britney. Hitting shuffle, he’d be amazed at how the iPod chose exactly the song that was supposed to come next. And an album was a story he never got bored of, a series of soundtracks rolling into one another. 

A vague anxiety would build every time he couldn’t listen. Past the protection of the headphones, his dad still wasn’t talking to him after Rocco couldn’t explain the porn on their search history. His mom spoke too much, prying and trying everything to get one word out of him. His brothers picked fights with him about anything. Grade Eleven was still recent enough to sting. He’d wonder when his life would start. Down by the banks of their cottage in the weak Canadian sun, his head bobbed to MGMT, murmuring, “We’ll choke on our vomit and that’ll be the end” like they were: a. the deepest lyrics ever written, and b. a prophecy of his own eventual demise. And the highs he’d feel while listening were always proof that he was destined for something bigger than this patch of middle Canada. 

He stumbled onto The Strokes, fortuitously, just as he and his family drove the sixteen hours to Chicago. For three days the city was his. Their sound was baby blue and sparkling yellow. Michigan Avenue gleamed in the sun like a gold bar slowly being unwrapped before his eyes while their guitars thrashed with the relentless intensity of revving engines as cars rolled down the avenue. Every song had an exhausted intensity as he skip-hopped, way ahead of his mom and brothers, between the shadows of the gothic and towers, where the upper floors thrilled with mystery. 

He only took his headphones out at The Art Institute, listening instead to the wet smacking of shoes against the polished wood flooring, the satisfied whispers of art patrons, and the slot machine trills of installations in distant rooms. A dark hush muffled the basement gallery showcasing intricate model houses. Rocco had to lean in to notice the stitching in the pin cushions and the iron fingers of the grandfather clock. 

“They look so real,” murmured the man beside him. 

The voice was gentle and eager, and by breaking the thick silence of the room, warmed the back of Rocco’s neck. Rocco looked up to a man a full foot taller than him, with curly surfer’s hair, silver stubble, and curved, questioning pink lips. He realized he was alone with him at the same time he realized the man wouldn’t stop staring. Waiting for Rocco’s answer.

“They—yeah, yeah they…” A nervous laugh swallowed the rest of his sentence. 

Well great, he totally fucked his first attempt at flirting, but it made the man smile. They moved to the next house, a Californian bungalow, a type seen in a David Hockney painting. 

“Wouldn’t you just love to live in a house like this,” the man said. “Somewhere in Malibu, not far from the beach?”

Rocco said, “California’s…always been a dream.”

“I’m guessing you’re visiting Chicago too?”

“Uh, yeah. Me and the whole family.”

“Fun. I’m in with a friend for a couple of days. From New York.”

New York: the New York. The Strokes started playing in his head as tension built in his chest. Excitement that felt like nausea. They moved from house to house, delicately dancing around small talk as they stared in at a New England Gothic, Post and Beam, Spanish Colonial, Texan Rancher—how the man liked Chicago, how it compared to other American cities, how much friendlier it was than New York. Rocco watched the man’s lips move in the reflection of each exhibit’s protective glass. The light never reached his eyes.

Rocco was talking about how Transformers 3 was being filmed right outside their hotel room. The man said, “I’ve always found Shia LaBeouf super cute.”

And there it was, the gay Rubicon. Rocco looked around the room to make sure no one was listening in before crossing it as well. “I’ve…always been more attracted to Josh Duhamel?” 

The man held out his hand. “Andrew.”

As Rocco grabbed and shook it, he was vaguely disappointed by the plainness of the name. He felt that the man’s name should’ve been more exotic, more strange, more able to capture the new feelings moving across his chest like a wave.

“Well, Rocco,” Andrew said. “As much as these houses are cute as hell, you’re cuter. Would you be interested in coming back to mine?”

The silence between them was warm and dangerous. His throat closed up. “What, now?”

“No time like the present.” 

He bumbled a series of excuses—the family, the trip, his mother waiting for him only a floor above. “I could…maybe take your email, maybe message you later?”

He didn’t even have a cell phone. Andrew smiled. “Afraid I leave first thing tomorrow. It’ll have to be now—only if you’re interested, of course.”

The feeling was like standing atop a diving board. He’d climbed this far, he ached for it, but now he stared past the edge and wondered if the drop would kill him. Andrew’s eyes were still covered in darkness. His lips gave a crooked smile. Come on, you know you want to. What you are.

“Okay. Let me, let me just tell my mom. I’ll meet you back down here.”

A part of him hoped his mom wouldn’t let him stay, but when he told her he wanted a few extra hours in there because there was so much to see, she only smiled. “Of course, honey, have fun!” 

Of course, honey: he was seventeen, only barely not barely legal. 

Whatever small talk Andrew continued on in the taxi back to his hotel room, Rocco didn’t hear it. He looked out on that turquoise lake, large enough to be the ocean, and felt like they were slowly sailing off, in a flying car, through to the distant clouds. They passed joggers and swimmers separated by a strip of sand, oak trees separated meter by meter. It would be as impossible to get out of the car now as it would be to jump out of an airplane midflight. 

And what music would he have played at that moment? He couldn’t think of a single song. For the first time, life was too big and too strange to be corralled by the chorus. 

A black lab came bounding off the hotel bed to meet them as Andrew opened the door—that should’ve been the first clue. 

“Come on Lulu! That’s it, that’s iiiit—”

The second: there was only the one bed. At this point, though, it could’ve been a hostel bunk under a laundromat for all he cared. This was something to break, to pass through, to one day brag about. Trying his hardest to ignore the dog, he stared out at the fake sea and wanted this horrible eagerness to finally end. He also wanted it to last forever. 

Andrew dropped his bag, sealed the dog off in the living area, and grabbed Rocco’s shoulders in one efficient motion. “Finally,” he murmured. He cupped the side of Rocco’s face with his large hand and, as the light of the afternoon finally shone on his eyes, Rocco saw a naked hunger in them. So this is what men looked like behind closed doors. He pressed in for a kiss. Rocco knew he was kissing all wrong—if it wasn’t wrong why didn’t it feel good?—but Andrew wouldn’t unlock their lips long enough to teach him. The silver stubble cut along his cheek like steel wool. He had no idea that kissing a man could hurt this much, it wasn’t what porn had taught him.

Porn hadn’t taught him a goddamn thing.

“Sorry man,” Andrew said. “Could you actually use a little less teeth? It’s kind of hurting my dick. Open up? Ahh? There we go, okay try again.”

Andrew came and Rocco dropped down beside him on the bed, exhausted. So that was it. He felt hollowed out—too hollowed out to even feel disappointed—but somewhere deep inside his belly, a spark had been lit. It was a relief. It was over, it had happened. He passed the test, and life would finally start. Andrew breathed heavily, almost regally, as he watched him.

“I think it’s probably good to be upfront with you,” he finally said. “I didn’t come here with a friend. I came with my husband. I’m thirty-four, we came together, things haven’t…been great recently, we…”

The more he talked, the more Rocco felt the pounding of the dog against the door, begging to be let in, like it was the pounding of the police, the priests, and the teachers all at once. He stared out at the lake and had to stop himself from smiling. Thirty-four. The man had been on this planet for twice as long as him. Somehow his age was worse than his marriage, even though, with the silver stubble, he should’ve guessed. It was incomprehensible to him to be alive that long—to be alive and still be naked with him. 

He had the come of a thirty-four-year-old on his chest.

“…and that’s what this trip was supposed to be about, we were supposed to be patching things up, but we’ve barely seen each other, can you believe it?”

“I should probably go.”

Andrew sighed. “That probably makes sense. But can I get your email, write to you later?”

Rocco wandered the cathedral-steepled glass lobby of his hotel for hours after his family had gone to sleep. He’d cup his hand to his face just the way Andrew had, feeling how inadequately small his was by comparison, and then raise it to his nose to inhale Andrew’s cologne. It wasn’t the piney, limey, earthy scents the men in his family sprayed themselves with; its purple aroma spoke of a foreign, maybe European sophistication. If he showered and the scent washed away, would it wash this feeling away with it? The more time that passed, the more the relieved thrill filled the space of the emptiness. He was a new person. He hadn’t died or dissolved in the transition. 

He saw the email come through on the hotel computer at 11:22 PM: 

Hey, sorry, Greg’s finally asleep. I can’t believe we did that, but I don’t regret it for a minute. You’re a really special guy, Rocco. 

He replied right away: I still smell you on my hands. I never want to wash it :) 

And only three minutes later: Then maybe we can find a way to do this again ;) 

As they left Chicago the next morning, Rocco, devastated, looked down the misty avenue of uniform towers and imagined them unrolling out to the sea. Does it get better than this? The Strokes answered, of course it does, there’s still New York, doofus. And for the first time he realized that loving a city and loving a man could be the same thing. 

Andrew recommended Madonna’s Ray of Light in one of his emails just in time. Madonna’s voice, deep and matronly with her channeled ashram wisdom, bent gender rules until he felt that what they’d done could be normal. And if not normal, at least okay. A world electronic. The frenetic, pounding rhythm dropped him inside a Manhattan rush hour and onto the moon at the same time. Vital, lonely music. One Monday a few weeks after Chicago they all left his cottage at dawn so his dad could make it back to the city on time for work. A rain had washed through and sprinkled the tips of the white pines with red stars from the rising sun. He pressed his nose against the window in the back of the van and felt like they’d landed on a distant planet. His mom asked him questions he didn’t feel he had to answer. 

The emails, he answered as soon as he saw them. He knew he shouldn’t—he’d read somewhere online that replying straight away seemed desperate—but his fingers typed out the words like little worms with brains of their own. 

Besides, he would sometimes go days without internet, down at the cottage where the loons sang their haunted lullaby and the single electrical wire brought enough electricity for a fifties radio and mom’s reading lamp. Besides (part two), if anyone came off desperate, it was Andrew. He lavished compliments on Rocco, wrote whole paragraphs about his “golden, amber” eyes, his butt, the dimples of his cheeks. Rocco would finish an email, heart pounding, and look at himself naked in the mirror. He couldn’t see anything attractive about the boy that stared back. Even to himself, even after Chicago, he looked way too innocent to be sexy. He had to close his eyes and imagine a leaner, more coquettish Rocco, a twink Rocco that bottomed in porn. 

In the same way, when Andrew spoke at length about his failing marriage, about Greg’s drinking, about Greg’s overwork, about all the silly things Greg prioritized over them, Rocco could only imagine them as characters in a soap opera making much more noise than they needed to. Who cares that they’re miserable—they’re miserable in New York. When Andrew wrote how he’d been imagining what their home together might look like, Rocco responded, is it the California bungalow? So when the email came that he was expecting and praying for, it still sent a spike of dread straight through his chest:

In two weeks, Greg is off for business. What do you say if I fly you out on my airmiles?  

For once, he was unable to reply. He and his family were back in their Prairie city for the week, and yet the internet, the TV and all his video games couldn’t distract him from that fatal email. As he paced through his house, he wondered if he’d made all these feelings up. A plane. Alone. And all the things they’d talked about, all the feverish feelings that made more sense while being written than actually spoken out loud…

Airmiles. All he had to do was get on the plane. 

He tried to remember Andrew’s eyes, but he couldn’t say their color. Blue? First they’d been covered in the warm dark of the model home room, and by the time they’d gone to the hotel room he’d been so nervous he didn’t dare look above Andrew’s nose. He only pictured those lips, curved into a question or exclamation mark. Blue eyes then: he’d always wanted a boyfriend with blue eyes. 

He listened to Ray of Light until he didn’t understand the English on it. When all he felt were colors flashing from the strobe inside his head. To go back now would be like admitting to himself that he was as ordinary as the rest of his family and that he deserved this middle Canadian city and all its mid-Canadian space. And wasn’t he destined for an extraordinary life? 

He got out of bed in the blue dawn, whispering past the cats still puzzled inside their bed, and crept down to the basement computer. He wrote an email whose terseness he hoped came off brave:

Sure. Friday? What time?

He told his parents he was going on a camping trip with a friend. They believed him: they thought he had friends. 

He got out of La Guardia and the smell of garbage was so overwhelming, he almost threw up. Andrew waved to him from across the terminal. At first, Rocco didn’t recognize him; he looked every month his thirty-four years. The silver stubble. The creases along the neck. And he had brown eyes, after all. His smile on those huge pink lips was stretched almost comically wide, but it twitched at the edges. Rocco had to swallow back the tears before forcing himself to walk across the dirty terminal hallway.

“You had a good flight?”

He’d been trembling the whole way there. 

“You can’t believe how excited I am, been thinking about this nonstop. I’ve got a great weekend of stuff planned, totally jam packed.”

And Rocco asked him for the itinerary so he didn’t need to answer anything more about himself. From then on, it was Andrew doing the talking. New York, the vertical puzzle, its pieces all jaggedly half-fitting into the red sky: too overwhelming for words. Rocco pressed his nose against the window of the taxi and watched the city sluggishly sink into the purple evening while Andrew’s voice dipped and wavered (had it always been this high? This pleading?) At a sleek Mexican restaurant in Harlem, a block from Andrew’s, Rocco shoveled down his enchilada and nodded uh-huhs to Andrew’s stories. He wondered with a mix of disappointment and relief if this was all it really took; if being a good boyfriend was just a series of well-timed uh-huhs. 

It was only when they were naked in his bed a few hours later that Andrew directed the full force of his attention on him. His legs were over Andrew’s shoulders. The streetlight, breaking through the waving cracks in the blinds, pooled in Andrew’s eyes: a bright, Jack-o-lantern emptiness. His breathing was warm and wet on Rocco’s neck. It was all the way this time. This was undiscussed, Andrew just reached, after an acceptable nine minutes of foreplay, into his bedroom drawer for the condoms. Andrew pushed in. The cool stretch of plastic pressing inside, like a surgeon’s hand in a physical, sent a hot slice of panic through him. He screamed out.

“You okay? It feels amazing.”

“A…lot. It hurts a lot.”

“It gets easier, you just have to breathe, like this?”

“Please stop.”

And while the man held him close in the night, like he was afraid he’d run away, Rocco stared at the purple shapes growing out from the corner of the bedroom and wondered why he felt nothing. Was he broken? Wasn’t this what he’d wanted? All he wanted now was his iPod, but it was in his pants at the far corner of the room, and Andrew’s grip was too tight. Lulu kept scratching and whining at the door in outrage over her banishment. 

It made Rocco feel all the more the intruder. He was living someone else’s life. He kept wondering when his was going to start.

Over the course of that Saturday, Andrew became more and more the man. The man at the edge of his vision, clutching clammily for his fingers underneath the table of the restaurant. The man at the end of Lulu’s leash, the shadow chasing after her as she chased after squirrels in Central Park. The man at the end of every paycheck, who’d say “you’re welcome” before Rocco had time to say thank you. The man with the voice that reached higher pitches the more frustrated he grew—and the more he talked about Greg, the more frustrated he grew. 

“It’s just like, why are you going to take your mom with us to Provincetown? Red flag. Tell me that’s not a red flag I should’ve seen a…” 

Central Park with bagels in the morning. A taxi down to the Brooklyn Bridge before Chinese food in Chinatown for lunch. Times Square just as the afternoon rush made walking in a straight line impossible. The Trip Advisor itinerary was so strategic and so jam-packed (the man kept suggesting a Statue of Liberty-passing boat ride like a threat), Rocco had no time to absorb or reflect. It was just the warm wind of a Greyhound bus roaring past them. The black windshields of the endless lines of taxis glowing as knife-bright as desert sand. The burning cement, the drying flowers and the fumes of restaurants and laundromats.

All he wanted, of course, was to put on the Strokes, or Velvet Underground, or Vampire Weekend as they strolled the shadows of the Midtown avenue. But he couldn’t ever concentrate long enough on that Seinfeld-style eighties deli or the dirty steps down to a subway station—it was always just another excuse for the man to compliment Rocco or to bring up Greg. 

This wasn’t at all like how New York was supposed to be. He wanted to be back in Chicago with its straightforward skyline that only shocked you from one side, its clean lake and its cool pavements. Then he wanted to be with his family. He realized the main reason he liked Chicago so much was because he saw it with them. He was desperate to fight with his brothers about what to see next, because at least it meant that, in fighting with them, he could be completely himself. An individual in opposition. Instead now he—

“You know what’s great about New York? You can go just about anywhere and still be a total nobody.”  

They were eating pasta in deep bowls, with enough ragu sauce to drown a baby.

“I go past this restaurant all the time, and you think anybody in here is going to notice me treating a handsome boy to dinner?”

Still, they were eating at a table in the back corner, protected from the greedy eyes of the warm evening street. And Rocco wondered if he was supposed to be playing the boyfriend role, if Andrew wanted a newer version of Greg to greet everything with fresh wonder—or if he wanted someone completely new. A quiet listener, or a chatty know-it-all. An antsy twink that was so carefree he verged on the psychotic. Either way, was he doing a good job? Andrew looked at him expectantly. He felt the sweat build on the back of his neck. The door twinkled extra slow as it opened a gust of sauna street air, kids laughing and sirens singing and a dog barking. Was he supposed to laugh? Insert his own anecdote? Oh God, was he expected to start paying for meals because he wasn’t a good fuck? With what money? He’d quit lifeguarding after two weeks at the start of the summer. 

“Come on,” Andrew said, throwing his napkin on his half-finished pasta. “You want to go dancing? I know a place that never checks IDs.” 

A basement den in Hell’s Kitchen, it looked almost exactly like the club he’d imagined in his head while listening to Ray of Light—the fog, the low ceiling riddled with pipes and stucco stalactites. But the smells were new. It was the sweaty stench of hundreds squeezed together and the burnt haze of the fog machines. The feeling of bodies pressing into him was also new. Touching him without feeling him, noticing and not noticing him. They all seemed ten feet tall, furry trees with their canopies full of red shadows. 

And the music. It was Outside Music that played, through the radiating subwoofers, inside of him. His boundaries melted away. No wonder so many people could squeeze together in this tiny box: they didn’t notice where they ended and the five men around them began.

Andrew gripped his hand and kept him close, but their romance was over. Maybe they both knew it. Andrew stood halfway up the line for drinks when “Ray of Light” started playing—and that was it. By the time the man came back clutching the vodka sodas, Rocco was in the middle of the tiny dancefloor, miles away, head-banging and gyrating in ecstasy and terror. It felt the way sex was supposed to feel. Song after song, he danced until he forgot his name. 

He met a boy with a face he can no longer place. The boy gripped his hand—in a friendly, sisterly way—and dragged him to other parties in other parts of town. Warehouses and lofts whose geographic positioning no longer make sense in the years since he’s moved to New York (Bushwick? had they taxied?). He doesn’t remember drinking any booze or taking anything else, and how he managed to talk at all with his thoughts moving so fast and his jaw clenched shut is now totally beyond him. He just remembers the way every pore shone with white light like a disco ball and how, every time he looked up, the stars were just a reflection of the explosive lights of the city. 

And he realized that’s the secret of losing your virginity: like the bride throwing her bouquet at the cheering crowd, you have to do it joyfully. 

The following Friday, Arcade Fire released The Suburbs, and it was everything he hoped it’d be. Deep and teeming, his musical sea had now turned a deep blood red, the waters teeming with hidden tentacles. Blake, Mr. Montreal, didn’t know what the hell he’d been talking about back in June—and Rocco was now old enough to form his own opinions.  

The Suburbs fit the new person he’d become since coming back, the way he was split between worlds. Around him life with his mom and his brothers at their cottage rolled on as the sun began its slow arc down, siphoning off more light by the day, and the leaves began to dry and turn golden. Inside, something different was happening, he didn’t have the words for what. He’d play the music while facing the sunset and feel himself expanding, that weekend in New York roaring in his chest like the great maw of a Midtown avenue. Chanting the lyrics, “now our lives are changing fast, hope that something pure can last,” he prayed for it to be true; that he could keep something of this endless August once things had finally changed forever. 

His mom didn’t question him when he told her that his sports bag of clothes had flown off the deck of his friend’s boat as they’d approached his cabin (he couldn’t, obviously, go back to Andrew’s after that, and thanked God he had his passport in his back pocket.) But for the rest of the summer, whenever she hugged him, she seemed to do it extra tight, like she was trying to figure out how to say goodbye. 

And he let her. Let her until he was covered in the scent of her Chanel No. 5.

Two years later, he spent the summer in Montreal to learn French. People partied on Art Nouveau balconies and marched in the streets for school reform. Though sometimes he still found the private moments to let an album soundtrack his life like before, he didn’t need to—there was music in the streets, in the house parties, in the clubs. Nineteen felt as far away from seventeen as seventeen had from twelve. He could drink now, talk now, had opinions on music and shows and had read enough philosophy to sound intelligent at parties. He had a boyfriend there, or something close to one, who bragged about Rocco to his friends on WhatsApp. 

One of those friends responded right away in shock, in awe.

“He says he knows you!”

He passed Rocco the phone. It was Blake. Mr. Chatroulette himself. In his WhatsApp profile pic, he had even less hair but the same watery green eyes. Staring into them, the summer he’d almost successfully forgotten came flashing back.

When Rocco stopped laughing, he managed to say to his sorta boyfriend, “Amazing. Hey, just tell him one thing: he was wrong, The Suburbs is totally their best album.” 

 
 

Liam Scanlon is a thirty-one-year-old gay Canadian writer and actor whose work has also appeared in Delos Publishing’s Carnations, Violet & Lavender, Solve It Magazine, and the Seedlings magazine. A Londoner for six years, his two-act queer romance play, Safehouse, saw two sold out runs in London theatres in the fall of 2023. He's currently working on his novel, a contemporary eco romance about queer love and marriage in a terrible heatwave.

 $1000 Buddha

Stewart Engesser

 

I

They wheeled into the crushed-shell parking lot of Snug Harbor Nursery and Garden Center, their imported SUV the color of seafoam. The afternoon like honey, the sea breeze carrying the wash of waves, the tang of salt and roses.

We had waited all summer, and now, here they were.

The Ones.

Carl, Britt, and I watched them emerge. Golden, pre-ordained, their fate written in the stars. Their energy predatory.

The Prophecy unfolds, Carl said. These are the assholes who will buy the $1000 Buddha.

 

II

In May, when Carl wrote the price of the Buddha lawn ornament on the tag, I laughed.

Nobody’s gonna pay $1000 for this, man, I told Carl. They’re forty bucks just down the road.

But Carl knew something I did not. He knew that if you say something is worth $1000, it’s worth $1000. All you need is one good rich person, dumb and arrogant enough to believe you.

 

III

The Ones circled the $1000 Buddha. They radiated tax avoidance. Designer drug problems. Shingled cottages on private islands.

What’s up with the Buddha, dude, the man asked Carl. Linen shirt open at the collar, thinning sandy hair, Nantucket reds and a belt with whales.

Gulls screamed obscenities.

Would you like to know the Buddha’s provenance, Carl asked.

He presented the word provenance perfectly, with a slight French accent, just as the breeze picked up, carrying the funk of a changing tide.

The Ones understood provenance.

Carl smiled, elemental, beautiful, in control.

He began to lie. 

He described how the Buddha had been crafted in the 16th century and salvaged from a bombed out Vietnamese monastery outside Hoi An in 1968. How it had made its way to an open-air market in Saigon, been spotted by an antiquities dealer and shipped to Amsterdam in 1973. There, it was purchased by an American CIA officer and brought to his summer house here in Kennebunkport, where Carl purchased it at an estate sale.

All of it lies!

So cool? the woman said, like it was a question. She was luminous and spacy, all flowy white cotton and thousand-dollar bangles.

We’ll take it, bro, the man said. Have someone load it in the car. We’re tight for time.

TIME is not your problem, Carl told him cheerfully, as though he were saying, I’ll have these guys load it while I ring you up.

The man didn’t understand what Carl was talking about. But I did. I understood perfectly, because we were all tripping on mushrooms, and our souls were breathing in unison.

Carl was calling him an asshole.

 

IV

It is late summer in Maine: blue-skied, sun-spackled, apple-crisp.

It is the day Carl sells the $1000 Buddha.

But we don’t know that yet.

The tops of the trees are turning gold. The light so beautiful I want to climb inside and live in it forever.

We are tripping on mushrooms.

I am embracing impermanence. Living in now. All the usual cosmonaut stuff.

Am I hungry? Absolutely not. A pint of vanilla ice cream sounds good, though. Or an orange! Does anybody have an orange?

No one has an orange.

Late afternoon, the last days of summer. We are getting ready to close, and Carl is cranking the second set of a Dead show, the Orpheum, July 18, 1976. Jerry Garcia is needling and stitching, conjuring devils while the band weaves a nest for them to live in.

I can feel all the muscles in my body. I feel heavy, but also, weightless and fluid. Occasionally frightened for no reason. Flickering between joy and the crushing realization that I am no longer a child.

We are dancing, if hopping and swaying is dancing.

I’m not wearing shoes. None of us are wearing shoes. We have no idea where our shoes might be, or if we will wear them again.

The puzzle of the shoes, pointless and impossible.

Shoes! Fuck! Barriers, symbols of fear, symbols of western European hegemony rooted in genocide!

The crushed stones in the parking lot hurt my feet when I dance on them. The hurt means I’m alive, a thing of flesh, and doomed to die, but in the meantime, I am light and water and music.

However, I wish I had shoes. Because the stones really hurt.

I move to the grass. Then everyone moves to the grass. The grass! The grass! Yes! We all shout at the same time, and dissolve into laughter. So perfect, so soft. Grass!

I am eighteen. Music is color. Music is language and emotion and time. It is the past, the present, the future, it is the map, the stars, the ocean, and the boat to cross it. Energy exchanged in endless loops.

I am exactly where I am supposed to be. I am exactly who I’m supposed to be.

I am naïve enough to assume this is a permanent condition.

I do not know Jerry Garcia, nor does he know me, but we are communicating, across time, across the threshold that divides this world from the next.

One man gathers what another man spills, Jerry Garcia sings to me.

What Jerry Garcia is saying is that we understand each other. We are on the same side. We are brothers, we understand the same secrets.

Brit is whistling. Brit, the best kiss of summer, taut, tan, pale soft edges, tangles and thorns, forest wisdom, wildness, questionable judgment.

I’m in love with her, and I haven’t kissed her yet.

But this is the day.

I don’t know that yet, either.

I can’t stop laughing.

The trees know my name, my real name, the name I don’t even know.

I will die and feed them my bones, my flesh, my teeth. What an honor!

I wish my abs were tighter, though.

It’s OK. 

Genetically, I am not programmed for tight abs.

The light falling through the trees is something I want to taste. What does it taste like? Honey. It must taste like honey.

We will dissolve into the spooling dark. Our energy will rejoin the great energy of the universe. Will we retain any memory of our previous existence? The butterfly remembers the traumas of the caterpillar, so maybe?

In the meantime, I am thinking about not eating meat, or at least only meat I harvest from animals I kill. But then I think about killing an animal, with maybe its partner looking on from a hidden place, stamping and hooting in grief. And I realize, not for the last time, that I am in many ways a monster.

 

V

So, OK. Britt.

Alcoholic parents, cereal for dinner, double-wide trailer, broken appliances in the yard.

She’s twenty and splits her own wood. Self-assured, yet prone to occasional panic. She has a gravitational pull she can’t turn off. She’d like to be able to turn it off. Sometimes it pulls in not-so-good things.

She lives in an illegal campsite in a far-flung corner of the Conservation Trust, off Gravelly Brook Road. So, technically homeless. She rides a bike she built herself from parts she yanked from the dump. She can identify wild medicinal plants. She makes tea from the needles of white pine. She grows weed and has a non-commercial lobstering license. Is she a witch? Does she have powers? Maybe, maybe. When you see her, you love her, and that is part of the complexity we all must navigate.

Everyone wants something from her.

I want something from her, too. I want her to respect me. But mostly I want her to be happy, to be who she is forever, to never change. In other words, I don’t understand anything about life.

How many days pass unremarked, uncounted, a bland wash of nothing much? Too many. But not this day.

This is the day I kiss Britt for the first time.

Years later, decades later, this kiss lives and breathes and shakes me awake in the middle of the night.

 

VI

Up ahead, in a future that doesn’t yet exist, we break up. I flee Britt’s wildness, her volatility, her ferocious love and refusal to compromise. I travel. Vietnam, Thailand, China, New Zealand. Brit flails and rages, winnowed by ill-advised affairs, opioids, and crack cocaine. She veers and reels and breaks my heart; she sells her blood for money. She is beaten and pushed from a car, has a child, and then another, and eventually she flees with her children, finds sobriety and something like happiness, something that feels good without killing her.

Yes, I’m talking about yoga.

She moves to Florida. No. No. But yes.

FLORIDA.

My twenties unravel slowly, on a small island off the South Island of New Zealand. I harvest green lip mussels. I am the breakfast cook at Jo and Andy’s Bed and Breakfast.

My accent changes. E’s turn to I’s. I forget who I am in American.

I stare into things the mirror no longer gives back, the wind chasing sheep.

In this future no one dreamed of, Brit and I talk on the phone sometimes, but the conversations falter, because affection and history aren’t enough, and mistakes, sometimes, are permanent.

I love her, and she loves me, and it doesn’t matter in the least.

We used to be fluent in so many languages, and now we can barely say goodnight.

But that is years away.

Today is today.

Carl is blasting the Dead. Brit is whistling, each note stretched and broken open and resewn with me inside it.

My heart is full of love.

I have never failed anyone, not even myself, and no one I know has ever died.

 

VII

The Dead were slow rowing through a syrupy groove that kept threatening to fall apart and didn’t. The music was more alive than anything I’d ever heard in my life. The beginning of the universe, the lion and the lamb, the road and destination, all the mistakes along the way.

Joy. It was doing things to my heart.

The Ones arrived, dragging a flurry of bad vibes.

Suddenly we were expected to be regular mortals, instead of creatures made of light conjured to life by wizards.

But we were doing something important.

We were warriors from the vaporous past, trying to right ancient wrongs.

Yes, the hoop is broken, the power is in the wrong places.

But we were putting things back where they belonged.

The Ones circled the $1000 Buddha.

Carl told them lies.

The man called Carl, bro.

I thought about striking the man with a hoe. I thought about what it might feel like to kill him.

Was I frightened of hell? No, because hell is a human construct designed in part to keep the poor from killing the rich.

Don’t kill the rich, you’ll go to hell.

Oh, buddy! It’s OK. You won’t.

But no one was killing anybody.

We were just ripping them off.

Britt and I loaded the $1000 Buddha into the Range Rover. The Range Rover smelled like the spices sailors used to haul back from Zanzibar. There was actual wood inside. The leather interior was the color of browned butter.

The man told us to watch the fucking leather.

Britt and I giggling, trying not to giggle, snarfing, snorting, trying not to laugh, tears streaming, oh my God.

Britt was beautiful, dirty, sweaty, bare tan legs, and we were crammed into a seafoam SUV, sparks everywhere.

How long were we taking to secure the Buddha? It felt like we were taking forever. I wanted forever. Britt’s hand touched mine, her eyes flashing. Britt looked at me, and I knew. We knew.

It was now.

It was this.

Everything.

I kissed her inside the seafoam SUV.

Britt kissed me back, and she meant it.

I became a new version of myself.  

I adjusted the seat belt around $1000 Buddha and felt his grief. The Buddha wanted to stay with us!

My hands were shaking.

Sorry, Buddha!

Britt and I got out of the SUV.

The Ones drove away.

We had made $1000 to split three ways. It was so much money! A guitar, a bus to NYC, concert tickets, a sheet of acid. 

But it was all wrong.

How could we leave the Buddha with those people?

I experienced a sadness there are no words to express.

 

VIII

Brit leads me toward the ducks. The owners of Snug Harbor keep a variety of animals. Miniature horses, peacocks, heirloom chickens. They roam in fenced paddocks. Visitors are free to greet them, walk among them, touch them, but they are not allowed to feed them. That is our job.

The ducks are hungry. Waddling to and fro, ruffling and honking.

Being super ducky.

Some ducks are friendly and waddle up to say hello.

Hey, buddy!

Other ducks are shy, and pretend to be interested in other things, slugs in the grass, a patch of cloud. A couple ducks are aggressive and yell at us and tell us we are late, and what the fuck, and this kind of thing.

Yeah, yeah, yeah, we tell the ducks.

We feed the ducks.

Here you go, it’s supper time!

Then we feed the mini ponies and the chickens and the peacocks. The animals radiate contentment, except for the swans, who hunger only for our death.

Britt and I kiss in the gazebo. Our energies exchanged, tongues and dreams and the drifting tides.

Carl comes up and we all walk out to the pond and sit on the grass under willows. Carl hands beers around, ice cold from the cooler in his truck.

The beer is so good. So cold, so green, so sort of actually alive.

Britt is quiet.

Is it me? Is it us?

Oh God.

Someone somewhere is listening to Bowie. I can hear the music through the trees, funky, illuminated, nocturnal.  Music for eyepatches, music for silver jumpsuits. Or maybe we’re the music. Maybe it’s coming from us.

This doesn’t feel right, Britt says.

I realize what she’s saying.

We are thinking the same thing.

We can’t let those people have the Buddha, Britt says.

I agree, I say.

A law has been broken. But what law, written in what book? None of us know. We can’t point to it. But we know there is a book. We know there is a law. And we have broken it.

Yeah, Carl says. Let’s steal the Buddha back.

As soon as he says this, I feel better. Was this the plan all along? Maybe! Sure! Who knows! It doesn’t matter. Wrongs can be righted! That’s the point I hold onto. The misguided belief that any mistake can be corrected.

It’s OK, Buddha! We’re coming to rescue you!

How are we going to know where the Buddha even is, Britt asks.

I have the dude’s name, Carl says. From the receipt. So maybe the phonebook?

 

IX

It was late. The moon was a silver crescent. Our faces were smeared with camo face paint. We wore black hoodies. Gloves. Bandanas over faces. We wore beanies to prevent strands of hair snagging on a branch, to be retrieved and scanned by forensics for DNA.

We were maybe overthinking.

But we had a mission, and we wanted our mission to succeed.

We crouched in the dark, Carl’s truck parked on the other side of the woods, off the road at the end of a dirt track in case there were security cameras. Houses glowed through the trees.

The stars were amazing.

Are you sure this is the place, Britt asked.

There’s the car, Carl said.

It was true. The SUV was parked in the drive, along with several other expensive imported SUV’s. The house was illuminated with floodlights and loomed above a patch of flowering shrubs and fruit trees on a lot that used to be woods. It looked dishonest and ill-suited for the weather. Too many flat roofs, too many decks to keep clear of snow. Over-complicated, ill-conceived, a ship doomed to sink.

Across the road there was a shingle beach and a tidal cove where we used to swim. Lobstermen used to set traps in the cove. There used to be a couple moorings where various Perkins and Emmons kept their boats. Now the beach was private.

Signs read TRESPASSERS PROSECUTED TO THE FULLEST EXTENT OF THE LAW.

The moon went behind a cloud and Carl whispered GO.

We went. Creeping around garden beds, out to the firepit, the patio. Whispering, Buddha, Buddha, where are you, little man?

Inside the house, through the windows, a dinner party. Candles flickered, flowers in vases, music no one was listening to. The Ones sat at the dining table, along with a man who looked like his name would be Chip, and a woman who may have been dressed in English riding attire. There was tweed, there were elbow patches.

A woman came in with a platter of food, and it was clear the woman was a servant.

Laughter like fine china, breaking.

Britt came around the corner of the house. No Buddha. Carl followed, also without Buddha.

Then I thought to look in the car, the seafoam SUV, and there he was, snug and buckled in. They’d never bothered to take him out.

The SUV would be locked. Of course, it would be locked. And if we tried the door, the car alarm would sound.

We should set their fucking car on fire, Brit said.

Carl and I chuckled, because what an awesome idea, and of course, no, we would not be setting the seafoam SUV on fire.

Think about it, Britt said. It all lines up.

How does it line up, Carl asked.

I didn’t say anything. There was something about the idea I liked. Something about it felt right. But I didn’t want to set anyone’s expensive SUV on fire. More specifically, I didn’t want to suffer the legal penalties for doing so.

Buddhists set themselves on fire to protest the persecution of Buddhists, Britt said.

OK, Carl said. This feels different.

I’m going to look for a can of gas, Britt said.

I started thinking about arson, and felonies, and those stainless-steel toilets that sit in the middle of a jail cell.

I imagined myself getting wanged in the head with a prison cafeteria tray. Someone calling me Poof Boy as he shanked me with a sharpened spoon. I saw ass rape in the showers, a high, lonesome crow above a dark tower.

Britt was unafraid of arson, jail, the mysterious crows of a ruined future. She’d happily live the life of a train hobo, subsisting on beans, moonlight and the grit that makes a girl a hero.

I wanted Britt to respect me. I wanted her to love me.

But I was a coward.

It seemed important to conceal it.

I tried the door of the seafoam SUV.

It was unlocked.

I opened the door.

I unbuckled the $1000 Buddha, click, and lifted him out.

 

X

Forty-five years ago, my friends and I stole a Buddha. Now I don’t know what I’ll do from one minute to the next. I sit in one chair, then move to another. The past is catching up. And the future is out there, too, rushing at me from the other direction. I’m sixty-three years old. My father is dead, my mother is dead. I’m alone. I feel a kind of compression.

It’s not exactly a happy life, but one I can laugh at.

Britt is in Florida. She runs a yoga studio and lives with a guy she met in AA. She looks great, she’s a grandmother, her kids are happy. Carl went lobstering in 1998 and never came back to shore. He’s been dead longer than anyone I know.

I came home from New Zealand when I was thirty-one. I married a summer person. She was beautiful and wanted babies, and I looked good without a shirt. In my defense, for a time I believed I loved her.

Horses, sailboats, second homes, assholes named Bittsi, assholes named Chap. Was it the wine or the coke that made them talk like their jaws were broken? I hated them all, I hated them the way a wolf hates a dairy cow. But who am I kidding? I’m no wolf. At best I’m some kind of designer dog, a poodle mixed with something dumb, yapping at heels and afraid of its shadow.  

My kids don’t visit. One of them seems to be a compulsive liar, the other has a weird face. They are scattershot, medicated, vibrating with anxiety, and have so far failed to distinguish themselves in any way besides the amount of money they spend on therapy. Their mother calls herself an interior designer, and lives in a McMansion with a hedge fund manager who considers himself my superior. Who knows, maybe he is.

The $1000 Buddha sits in my yard, under an apple tree. Years ago, when she was little, my daughter asked if she could paint the Buddha. She painted it yellow and orange and green and blue. I liked what she did. A few years after that, a tree limb fell and cracked the Buddha from shoulder to hip. I tried to fix it, but I didn’t do a very good job. He sits in two pieces, in a bed of ivy, paint peeling away in scrolls. I tell myself, it’s OK. It’s just a thing, an object, returning to the earth. And other times I look out my kitchen window to the $1000 Buddha and grow so cold, because I see everything that’s gone, and everything that’s coming.

I lived the wrong life.

For example, I work in advertising.

There’s a campaign I’m supposed to present in the morning that isn’t ready. It’s a campaign for a bank, but so far all I have is one line: Small is a big idea. What the hell does it mean? Something about personalized service, something about community, something about standing up to the big banks and doing it right.

In other words, bullshit.

Carl comes to me in dreams sometimes. Once I dreamed I saw him at a party. He was right there in front of me, good old Carl, exactly as I remembered him. He said, hey man, how are you. I said, it’s so good to see you, man! I thought you were dead! And Carl looked at me and smiled, and said, I am. Then he walked away, into the crowd, and he was gone. I looked and looked, but I couldn’t find him. I never forgot that dream. It has stayed with me.

I dream of Britt sometimes, too. When I do, I know I’ll never get back to sleep.

I still love her.

And now I’m old, and Britt is happy in Florida, and we will never see each other again.

She was wild, and she was true, and I was not.

I was a coward.

But I never stopped loving her.

What would have happened if we’d stayed together? Maybe we’d be dead. Maybe we’d be hopeless drunks or running a failing dog kennel, resenting each other like most every other married couple. Or maybe we’d wake up in the morning holding onto each other, thinking, thank God. You. It’s you.

Anyway.

After one of those dreams, I always have the urge to call her. Was she trying to send a message? Was she using mysterious powers to ask for help? Usually, though, I don’t call. What’s there to say? I get up, and if it’s not too close to morning, I’ll pour a little bourbon and go out to the porch to see what the moon is doing. But the last time I dreamed about her, it was so real, so intense. There she was, the fierceness in her eyes, that face, that warrior face, copper skin and cheekbones. In the dream we were so close. We were so young. What had happened to the years? She was trying to tell me something, something important, but she couldn’t get there. I said, take your time, I love you, take your time, I’m not going anywhere. And then of course I woke up. The moonlight on the floor, the dog asleep on the bed. I called her, right then. I call her and she picks up, and in that voice, that husky voice, rough from cigarettes, rough from bad choices, she says, hey soldier. How goes the battle. The years are gone, my heart does its little dance, and I think, this. This. I will never get enough of this.

 
 

Stewart Engesser is a writer and musician living in Maine. Recent work has appeared in upstreet, The Forge, great weather for MEDIA, Whiskey Tit Journal, Eclectica, JAKE, and The Barcelona Review.

 Nomad’s Lad

Steven Mayoff



The door is ajar. Usually there are all kinds of sound effects coming out of Colin’s room, car crashes, bombs exploding, machine guns, but all you hear is the muted sound of keyboard taps. You take a breath. Both hands steady, holding the tray. Steam rising from the bowl, a slice of carrot bobbing on the broth’s golden sheen. You nudge the door with your hip.

- I brought you something to soothe your throat. Don’t give me that, Colin, you’re always hungry. But if you’re going to have it in bed you have to pause the game and put the laptop aside. Do you want me to put an ice cube in it to cool it down? I know you’re not a baby anymore. Please stop acting like one, a simple no will do. Fine, I’ll just put it on the side table.

Should you mention how his father has been calling you at work? Almost every day this past month. Sometimes belligerent, sometimes maudlin. Swears he hasn’t been drinking. Keeps apologizing for what happened the last time he had Colin. He’d only meant to go out for twenty minutes tops, meant to surprise Colin with a pizza. But he didn’t show up back at the apartment until sunrise. Found Colin asleep in his clothes on the sofa. No supper, nothing. Of course, you had to put your foot down about the visits. Even Colin understood his father had crossed a line that time. That’s when he started grinding his teeth in his sleep. What the doctor called bruxism. Teeth gnashing. You have no doubt it was caused by being left alone all night at his father’s. Now he has to wear the mouth guard at night that he hates so much. Especially with this cold, when he feels so stuffed up. Can’t breathe through his nose and finds it hard to breathe through his mouth with the mouth guard. But you keep telling him, nagging him, that he has to wear it or he’ll grind his teeth to nothing. Something else the both of you can thank his father for. But you don’t say that to Colin. You promised yourself never to turn him against his father. Let the son of a bitch do that all by himself.

- I need to talk to you about something… Please, will you pause that thing? Don’t give me that, Colin, games can pause. Not another one of those blood and violence ones, I hope. A survival game? Whatever that is. But you can still pause it, can’t you? Say again, what’s it called? Nomad’s Lad? That’s cute. I’m sorry, sweetheart, I didn’t mean to tease. I know you can’t help being all stuffed up. Don’t sulk, Colin, I’m not making fun of you. No Man’s Land, got it. Here, let me empty your pail and get a fresh box of Kleenex.

He’s threatened you before. Knocked you around a couple of times too, before the separation. Thankfully not in front of Colin, although he noticed the welt on your arm that one time and kept asking about it. Obviously saw through the lame excuse, bumping into a door or whatever you told him. You had to assure him his father apologized, which he did. When isn’t he apologizing? But now that you put your foot down and stopped Colin from visiting him, he’s become unbearable. A restraining order would only make things worse. They can issue those things all they want, but when it comes to enforcing them…

- Okay, show me the game. You’re in the desert. This is you, your…what do you call it? Avatar, right. I see, separated from the caravan that was headed to the tower. Why is there a tower in the desert? Sorry, you’re right, stupid question. Sure, it’s just there, the place you need to get to. The point of the game. There’s no caravan and now you have to get to the tower on your own. I see it, that small dark thing. Right, it’s far away. So, the closer you get, the more miles you cover, the more points. Got it. It’s faster when you walk upright, but the more points you lose the less energy you have. Then you have to crawl. This arrow lets you move left, this one right, forward, backward. I know the drill, thank you. Yes, I’m paying attention. Find an oasis and you get ten points, get stung by a tarantula, lose ten points. Finding a camel is twenty points, but heat stroke you lose. What’s happening now? A sandstorm. Do you lose points for that? Okay you lose miles because it sets you back. And when you gain points? You get tools to help you. An umbrella to keep the sun off. A canteen of water. A knife to open coconuts at the oasis. Ooh, look at that, the way the blade flashes under the sun. Yes, very cool graphics, honey.

There’s so much that can go wrong with this plan. He can be volatile, especially after a couple of drinks, but he also gets sloppy. Just make sure you keep your wits about you, don’t put yourself in a vulnerable position. He’s coming over to see Colin, to get back into his son’s good graces after leaving him alone all night. You just have to prepare Colin that he’s coming over. He’s a sensitive boy. As long as he feels safe, things will be okay. If you get the timing right, the rest might work out.

- That thing I mentioned? The thing I need to talk to you about. So, here’s the thing, it’s your father. I had to let him know you weren’t feeling well. Because he asked, that’s why. And he wants to come by. To see you, why else? He’s concerned, that’s all. Don’t you want to see him? I know what I said, but sometimes. Sometimes it’s better not to be so…so rigid. Okay? Will you pause that bloody thing? For Pete’s sake, please say something.

Screw him if he thinks he can get custody of your son. You’d think leaving the boy alone all night would disqualify him. Says he was driving around town looking for a meeting. All night? Claims he started going to AA after we split up. He thought it would be better to leave Colin in the apartment rather than take him. A good lawyer could argue it was all in the boy’s best interest. How his father is trying to change his life around. We’ll see how well that story holds up when he gets here and starts searching the cupboards for his Chivas Regal. I could offer him some. Would that be too obvious? Or maybe leave the cupboard door open. Hide it in plain sight.

- What is it about this game that you like? It’s not as loud and violent as the other ones. It doesn’t move as fast. Really? You like that? How strange. What is it about the slowness you like? That’s true, being sick can do that to you. But I don’t get what you mean about the desert. It looks so empty, so flat. I would have thought that would bore you. All your other games have so many images, all those flashing lights. The emptiness is the point? What do you mean? The point of what? You have to do things differently. That’s the challenge. How you find the treasures, how you avoid the dangers. I think I see. The clues aren’t always obvious, so you have to look in a new way. I think I get it. Moving slow is part of the skill. Show me.

It’s weird, the things that occupy a ten-year-old boy’s imagination. It’s easy to think they’re all the same. In some ways they are, and then something changes. It’s fascinating to see him change. It can also be terrifying. Sometimes you can’t help feeling you’re missing something, part of him slipping away from you. You feel frozen in a way. That ingrained fear that comes with loving him so much. What to hold on to and what to let go of. By all rights the both of you should be working together, his father and you. Trying to figure out a way to do what’s best for Colin. For all you know the story may be true. He might very well have been driving around all night looking for an AA meeting. He has his own ideas of how to bring up a ten-year old boy. How to find the treasures, how to avoid the dangers. But is that fair to Colin? Leaving him with a man who’s too focused on himself? A boy needs stability. Needs to know he’s safe, that he comes first.

- Supper? I don’t know if he’s going to stay for supper. Do you want him to? Maybe it would be better to see how things happen as they happen. He might already have plans for supper. But we can keep the idea open for another time. Oh no, what was that? A viper? Oh dear, did you get bit? There go the ten points. Floating up and disappearing. Like an angel. So, how long do you have to crawl around like that?

Maybe if you take a wee nip of the Chivas first. Something to relax you. Stop your jaw from clenching before you need a mouth guard of your own. Just a quick gargle to take the edge off. Let him smell it on your breath. Let him think your guard is down. Let him think it’s an even playing field. Put the idea in his head. One drink won’t kill him. Of course, one always leads to two. He can always go to a meeting afterward, if that story is real. If he wants to talk custody, you can always do that. Let him think the subject is open. Negotiable. That’s when you tell him about the leak in the furnace. You’ll need to show him exactly where it is. And be sure to warn him about the burned-out basement light. There’s a flashlight in the utility drawer he can use to look around down there. And if he decides to take a swing at you with it? Anything can happen. It’s all happy families one minute, and then things have a way of taking a different turn. Which brings us to this drawer. All those knives. Decisions, decisions. This blade could use a little sharpening. There, that’s better. Nice gleam on the edge. See how neatly it fits in your apron pocket. And if anyone asks? You were cutting something at the kitchen counter. Vegetables for supper. Something like that.

- Okay, that’s the doorbell, Colin. He’s here. I want you to remember one thing, and I know you hate hearing this, but I love you. You’re my little nomad. I know, gross. All the same, you mean more to me than anything. Whatever happens, everything will turn out all right. Moms and dads sometimes get confused. Sometimes all that love just gets too big. Becomes overwhelming. It can cast a huge shadow. Towering over us. But then it starts to slip away. Getting further and further. Until we lose direction. Until we don’t know where to turn anymore. And then. Suddenly there’s a path forward. Something we never thought about before. I’m sorry, honey, I know it doesn’t make much sense. It’s just adult stuff. A different kind of game, I guess. But no matter what, you need to remember you aren’t to blame. None of this is your fault. At first things might seem like they’re going too fast. But after that… The thing to remember is not to worry. I’ll always take care of you. Everything will all work itself out. If we just take things slowly.

 
 

Steven Mayoff (he/him) was born in Montreal and moved to Prince Edward Island, Canada in 2001. His books include the story collection Fatted Calf Blues (Turnstone Press, 2009), the novel Our Lady of Steerage (Bunim & Bannigan, 2015), the poetry chapbook Leonard’s Flat (Grey Borders Books, 2018), the poetry collection Swinging Between Water and Stone (Guernica Editions, 2019) and the novel The Island Gospel According to Samson Grief (Radiant Press, 2023). As a lyricist, he has collaborated with composer Ted Dykstra on Dion a Rock Opera, which received its world premiere at the Coal Mine Theatre in Toronto in February 2024. His web site is www.stevenmayoff.ca.

THE SEPARATIST 

Ernest Langston

 

Marigolds rotted in the lobby of the three-hundred-year-old Spanish hacienda.  The house appeared sturdy with its oversized wooden doors and wrought iron fixtures, yet suffered from years of neglect.  As I stood at the bottom of the staircase, looking upward toward the second floor, a feeling of abandonment swept through the room. “Hello,” I said with the tentativeness of a weary traveler. “Is anybody here?” The house remained silent.  

A thick-legged, wide-shouldered, blond-haired lady entered the kitchen.  She couldn't have been more than twenty-four-years-old. “Oh, hello, you must be Lewis from the U.S., yes,” she said, with an accent too hard to place. “I'm Greta, your entire welcoming committee.  How was your flight?” Her black and white striped sweater, reminiscent of prison attire, looked as if she had worn it for several days without washing. Her overlapping teeth were small and sharp and gave way to brown scabs tucked into the corners of her mouth.

“It was fine, only minor turbulence,” I said.   

Greta and I sat at the kitchen table and shared small talk. She spoke of how the afternoon sun usually warms the bedrooms, and how the colony has the potential to change an artist's life. She chewed her fingernails without notice; the poor thing had chewed them down to ragged, little nubs, a nervous tic, I assumed. “I'm so sorry for the unexpected change of weather,” she said, and then declared herself as the overseer of the colony, which consisted of showing newcomers to their bedrooms, scheduling cleaning duties, and stocking the refrigerator with food.   

Greta led me upstairs to my bedroom, then hurried off down the hall. That's when I noticed her unusual gait. She tended to drag her left foot behind her right. Her rubber sole squeaked against the tile floor and echoed down the hallway.  

My room held two twin-size beds separated by a wobbly night stand and a lamp with a frayed cord; a student-sized desk and chair were pushed against the far back corner of the room. A dank and musty odor wafted about; and when I set my luggage in front of a mirrored dresser, a floor tile broke loose. I collapsed onto the nearest bed and shut my eyes to the only window in the room — a window barred with iron rods. 

Over several hours, my dreams twisted into a series of bizarre vignettes, and I soon found myself walking along a dark, desert highway. An albino cat with a red vest stood under an olive tree as a 1940s sedan drove alongside of me. “May I give you a lift,” a throaty voice asked from behind the steering wheel.  

“Where are you going,” I said, addressing the shadowed driver.   

“I'm going to Spain, to the bullfights. Your outfit is in the backseat. We cannot be late.” 

I peered inside the sedan, but the driver was turned toward the opposite window. Beneath his fedora, strands of black hair draped over his shoulders like a finely shredded curtain. “Get in, Francisco,” he said, “It's open.”

“Francisco? I'm not Fran—” 

“Stop wasting time. They're expecting you.  We cannot be late.” 

He turned, still shadowed except for his glinting gold-tooth smile, and moved into the moonlight, exposing his doppelgänger appearance. The white cat sprung onto a large rock some ten feet away and snickered with a human voice. 

“Get in, Francisco. It's open,” the cat echoed, then snickered again. 

“Don't pay attention to the gato blanco. She's always here, for she has no other place to go.” 

“Where is here?  Where is—”

“No, it is not where is here. That is not the question. The question is, who am I? You understand? Who am I? That is the question, okay?”

“What's the answer? Tell me what the answer is,” I said, feeling the desert sand shift beneath my feet. 

“I'm you, Francisco, and you — right here, standing under the moon — are me.  And we — the both of us — are late for the bullfight. Now, get in. You can change in the backseat while I drive. We cannot be late.”

A heavy knocking on my door woke me from the dream, but when I opened my bedroom door, only a cold draft swept down the empty hallway. A female voice shouted, “We're down here. You're late, Lewis.” The words came from deep within the house. “We're down here,” the same voice said again. Social chatter guided me down the hallway, down a spiral staircase, and into the dining room, which wasn't anything more than a room with a long table surrounded by mismatched chairs and colored dinner plates; three strangers sat talking around the table. I ambled into the room, recognized the scent of marijuana in the damp air, and sat down next to the only familiar face.   

“This is Lewis from…” Greta said. 

“The U.S.,” I said, taking a seat at the table. “Nice to meet everyone.”

The three female strangers introduced themselves and returned to their conversations without much interest in my presence. And like Greta, the three women appeared unkempt in their appearances and drank red wine and spoke with foreign accents. They didn't bother to slice the loaves of bread; instead, they tore handfuls from the brown mounds with their bare hands. They were satin ribbons, moth-bitten and threadbare, contentious but feigning friendliness; they were slack tourniquets hanging off an injured body.   

Anne was petite with a kind, yet forgettable face.  A brown-haired, brown-eyed, plain-in-all-the-right-places–type of girl who was born in Portugal, the type of girl who was doing her absolute best to run away from an encroaching domestic life filled with children and regrettable decisions. In between the smiling and occasional remark, Anne rimmed the edge of her bowl with a chunk of bread before dipping it into the soup. She sucked the liquid from the dripping crust and smiled across the table at Consuelo, a heavy-set, middle-aged Latina.   

Consuelo's round face was one of a paper mâché doll. Her brown face and rosy, bulbous cheeks were framed with black, radiant hair that draped beyond her broad, sloped shoulders. A silver barrette with red rhinestones nestled in her velvet black strands just above each one of her pierced ears. “I love Mickey Mouse,” she said with an accent. “I hope to visit California, especially Hollywood and Disneyland before returning to Guatemala. I have wanted this since I was a little kid, believe it or not. I don't know why I'm telling you this. Maybe because you're from the United States.”

Anne giggled at Consuelo's noticeable embarrassment before returning to her soup. 

“What kind of art do you do, Lewis?” the last unfamiliar woman asked in an Australian accent. 

“I'm a writer, fiction, mostly, but I also—”

“I work in ceramics. I create art by sinking my hands into the material — earthy — you know? Can't do that with glass,” she said, taking a bite of pasta. 

When Reginald made his way to the table, the marijuana scent grew stronger and made complete sense. All the women welcomed him with wine-stained smiles, as if they anticipated his presence. He moved like a flamingo through the room, and his pink sparkling eyeshadow matched his lip gloss and shined brighter than his chipped-tooth smile. 

He spoke with an accent, helped himself to the food, and said, “It tastes special, like drinking rainwater from a stranger's hand.”

“Very good pasta,” I said. 

“No, no, it's politcal, not the pasta. The pasta is pasta. We eat it all the time. Now, chicken, that's different, because chicken, there is so many ways to cook chicken, but pasta is only pasta, si?”

“What's political then?”

“A resolution.”

“You mean, revolution?”

“Yes, of course, that is what I said. Either way, it was only a feeling I had this morning. Resolution, revolution, who cares? Maybe a writer does.  But I — I am a filmmaker. I made a fifteen-minute film with politics at the core, right at the center, down the middle, bull's eye, split it right open, like a cantaloupe, but it is not a fruit or a vegetable; it's a film. Fifteen minutes of pure cinematic incredibleness. So, if you say this is okay, writer, then it is, okay, yes?” 

“Yes, my friend. It's okay.”

Wine flowed, chatter rose, more bread was torn, and I faded into the background, disappearing to my room for the rest of the evening. 

The night air blew into my room as I shuttered the window and undressed. A solitary lightbulb hung from the vaulted ceiling, inches from a massive wooden beam, appearing to be set in place to prevent the stucco walls from collapsing in on each other. Two metal rods jutted from the lumber, stretched across the room, anchoring to east and west walls. The work looked recent, so I assumed the walls would hold until my residency came to an end. I would even have gone as far as to admit that the wooden beam, at certain glances, resembled gallows in some strange way.   

As I crawled into bed, the mattress springs kept coiling and uncoiling with each and every movement of my body. The spongy mattress carried on, and the squeaking sounds offered many false impressions of my favorite proclivity. It soon became obvious the bedrooms were echo chambers. And as the other residents retired to their rooms, a cornucopia of human noises filled the hallway. I found a divot in the mattress and sank into it, like a foot into peaty soil. A high-pitched ringing rose above all other sounds, but was replaced with the beating of my heart and carried me off to sleep. 

“Francisco? Porque no me contestas? [Why don't you answer me?] Francisco, despierta. [Wake.] Francisco,” a female voice whispered into my ear.  Her breath was cool and moist. Her speech wafted through the air with the gentleness of a butterfly. “Francisco, despierta,” she again said.    

An elderly woman with long, silver hair and an elongated face sat on the edge of the neighboring bed. Her withered body was draped in swaths of black fabric, and fine lace covered her neck and hands.   

“Who are you,” I said, cowering against the wall. “And how did you get into my room?”

Candlelight glinted in her gentle brown eyes. 

“Please, do not be frightened. I know you, as you know me — we have spent many nights in this house before this happened.” She produced a tiny smile. Her gaze drifted about the room before settling on her gloved hands. “Francisco, por favor, escuchame [listen to me].”

“I've never seen you before in my life. I'm not Francisco. My name is—” 

“I know, but do not be fearful,” she said, running her right thumb over her left hand to the point of tearing a small hole in the lace, which, at closer inspection, wasn't lace at all, but instead cobwebs. “Marigolds were always kept by your bed. Do you not remember?” 

A wispy, silver strand slipped from behind her ear and landed across the bridge of her slender nose. 

“I don't— I'm not afraid. I'm… am I dreaming?”

She smiled and straightened the wrinkles in the fabric around her bone-thin thighs. 

“Are you asking if this is real?” she said, exhaling a plume of marigold petals, until the entire room blossomed into a giant flower head. 

“This is a dream. Who are you?”

“Francisco, there is no—” 

“My name is Lewis. Stop calling me Fran—”

“You have lived many lives, and God has brought you here. This was once our home, and—”

With a sweeping gesture of her hand, the room returned to its original appearance.  

“You have me confused with someone else. I'm here because…I'm a writer. My name is Lewis Bennefore.”

“Francisco, por favor. Quiet, please. Let me explain, allow me a moment.”

“Tell me this is a bad dream.”

“You were killed,” she said, her eyes growing darker than ever before.  

“If I was killed then I would be dead — I'm not dead. I am alive.”

“And I am a harbinger of fate. Barcelona appears tempting, but whatever you do, Francisco, you must not go. The decision will leave you heartbroken, but alive, brother,” she said, stroking away fallen strands of hair from her face. 

“I do not have siblings; I am an only child. You should've known this before you claimed to be my sister,” I said, feeling the room's temperature grow colder. 

“After your most exciting bullfight, two men in the crowd began arguing over the love of the same woman. The cheering spectators, showing appreciation for you, tossed red roses at your feet. As you bowed, one of the men drew a gun from his waistband. The other took notice and reached for the firearm. While the men fought over the gun, bullets flew without aim. And through falling roses, you were shot in the stomach by two of the stray bullets. And you—”

“I am not anyone but Lewis Bennefore. I've been trying to tell you.”

The old woman's eyes welled with tears and turned her face into the shadows as they fell. After a moment of silence, she wiped her cheeks and continued. 

“Examine your stomach. I know you do not believe me, Francisco. How could I ever expect you to, how could I expect you to believe anything I have told you,” she said, weeping into her frail hands. "If you are killed in the same city twice, your soul can no longer travel through time.  Please understand, Francisco, this warning is out of love for your safety.”

“What is your name,” I asked, feeling beads of sweat build on my brow. 

“Trust my words, hermano,” she said, pointing to my stomach.   

Although I didn't believe her, I hesitated to lift my shirt. Below my last rib on the left side of my torso, two bullet hole scars proved her words to be true. The scar tissue appeared lighter and felt rougher than the surrounding area. When I raised my sights, the old woman was gone; I awoke from the dream and turned on the bedside lamp, wondering if my stomach held the bullet hole scars. Nothing was found, except two, circular birthmarks where Francisco's scars would've been.   

Minutes before sunrise, while the other residents still remained in their rooms, I wandered down the hallway and into the kitchen for a meal. A draft swept in from somewhere in the house and brushed against my legs. A young woman, appearing somewhat confused, entered the room. 

“Are you lost?” I said, looking over her messy appearance and tattered suitcase. 

“I'm here for the artist residency. Is this the…" she said, eyeing the colorful kitchen decor. She gripped her suitcase handle tighter and continued, “… international artist residency house? I was scheduled to arrive yesterday, but my ride — am I in the right place?”

“Welcome to your new home, at least, until your residency is over. My name's Lewis. Have a seat,” I said, ignoring the mud she had tracked into the room. She sat down in a squeaky chair as withered marigold petals fell onto the table. 

“For a minute there, I thought I had walked into the wrong house," she said, rubbing out a cramp in her hand. I'm Grace Moonbeam.  Photographer,” she said, looking at my cup of tea and scratching the side of her neck. A gold, half-broken heart pendant dangled from her necklace and glinted like a chained firefly; it was the type of jewelry high school sweethearts gifted each other, a simple token of something gone, but not forgotten.    

“Would you like a cup of tea,” I said, noticing her chipped red nail polish and two silver rings. 

When Grace and I had reached that awkward moment in a small-talk conversation, Greta shuffled in wearing near-transparent pajama bottoms and an oversized, red shirt with "Keep Calm and Carry On" printed in white lettering on the front. She cradled a black-and-white spotted kitten in her arms and acted as though strangers having tea at the kitchen table was a common occurrence. “I love the smell after a good gullywasher, don't you,” Greta said, bending over and placing the kitty in front of a saucer of milk. The tiny fur ball meowed before lapping. You are — wait, let me guess, wait — Kelly, right?”

“Grace.  There was a mix-up with my transportation, but I'm here now.”  

“Indeed, you are. Welcome, Grace,” Greta said with a chuckle, then stayed calm and carried on, as I disappeared toward my bedroom. 

The cracks in the windowpane allowed for terrible drafts to enter my room, so I closed the shutters at nightfall. But for some odd reason, the shutters were open this morning. Beyond the blades of grass, on a sheet of rusted tin, the words "Little pigs have big ears" were written in red paint. I dragged a chair to the window and stood taller for a better look.   

There were dash marks below five letters in the message that spelled the word “Leave.” Not knowing what to make of the anagram, I sat in the chair and stared at my luggage, wondering if I should take the emphasized word as a warning. But I had just arrived, and the travel expenses had taken most of my money. How could I travel halfway around the world and leave empty-handed? 

Ignoring the word, I pecked and pecked, click-clacking at the laptop keys, another word, another sentence from another thought, until knocking distracted me. 

“I'm going to the village store. You wouldn't happen to know the way, would you?” Grace said, pinching her gold pendant between her fingertips.    

“We could leave breadcrumbs to find our way back.” 

“Great. Two lost Americans in Spain: What could be worse?”

“One lost American,” I said. 

From behind her hip, she grabbed her camera, which hung from a shoulder strap, and snapped a picture of me without permission. And before I could protest, she snapped another two, fast and precise like a practiced thief. 

Through the cobblestone streets, we made our way toward the village. She spoke with great candor, as if we had been friends for years, having no hesitation for private thoughts and past events.     

“Shame the devil, and tell the truth. That's what I say, and that's what I did when I told him I'm leaving for Spain,” she said, snapping pictures of pale yellow, countryside houses, a vacant concrete bench, and a shaggy dog that roamed the street. “It's in my blood.”

“What's in your blood? Telling the truth or taking pictures?”

She lowered her camera, pausing a moment to wipe the lens. 

“I was talking about leaving my boyfriend. Well, he wasn't really my boyfriend. It wasn't like we sat down and had an agreement over coffee, you know? We just drove around the country in his van, living life on the move, state after state. It was a pretty nice adventure, most of the time.”

She drew in a deep breath, exhaled, and continued. 

“I worked on a Christmas tree farm in Oregon and cleaned fish in Maine and a bunch of other gross jobs. The Christmas tree guy, though, yeah, he was kind of weird.”

“How weird can you be selling Christmas trees,” I said, nudging her with my elbow. 

She smiled in a way that said she was enjoying herself, then playfully nudged back and continued.    

“I mean, he was nice and all; he let us park on the property without charging us rent, but he was always talking about family values and how the future has a way of sneaking up on young people before they know it. He didn't think much of my boyfriend and would call him ‘Little Big Man’ behind his back. I think he knew he was no good before I did.” 

“Little Big Man. That's a good one,” I said, nudging her with my shoulder this time.       

“Yeah, that's pretty funny. I had some good laughs on that farm. Anyway, I took lots and lots of pictures. That's how I got accepted to the residency, from all the pictures I took on the road. Have you ever been to Wyoming in winter? A beautiful place,” she said, hints of reminiscent sadness glinted in her green eyes. “Herds of buffalo and amazing mountain ranges, but it was a picture of two snowbirds perched on a barbed wire fence that got me accepted.”

Before we knew it, we were walking down a dirt road lined with olive trees. The olive grove against the landscape camouflaged an approaching old man. He was hunched over and wore a gray vest with a black cap. He lumbered toward us with the rigidness of a gnarled oak branch. “Privado. [Private.] Este calle camino es privado. [This road is private.] PrivadoPrivado,” the old man shouted in the near distance, waving at us to turn around and go back the way we came. Grace rotated her hip, whipping her camera to her hands, and fired off several rapid-fire photographs of the old man. She moved like a gunslinger in one of those spaghetti westerns movies. 

Lo siento,” Grace repeated, releasing her camera and threading her arm into mine, and spun us around. “We better get out of here before he accuses us of stealing olives.”

“I didn't know you spoke Spanish,” I said, feeling her press close enough to smell the scent of her rosewater perfume. 

“You pick up a thing or two on the road.”

She remained silent for a moment, retracted her arm, and continued with her thought. 

“But, you lose more than that — pieces of yourself sometimes, you know?”

The village was a single street dotted with a bar, food market, and a few cafes at one end. There was a school, church, and a fenced lot with park benches at the other end. It didn't take us long to find our seats at the bar.   

Over a pitcher of sangria and tapas, we shared hopes for our Spanish sojourn. And the more we drank, the more we abandoned our inhibitions. Grace confessed that she was looking for a new cause, something other than shacking up with a guy and driving around the country in a van taking pictures; she wanted something real this time, she said, something bigger than herself — something truly meaningful. 

At the end of the bar, a small television sat on a shelf; the local news anchor said something controversial, because the bartender and her patrons got into a heated debate over Catalonian separatists and their rights for independence from Spain. The images on the television showed police officers arresting a group of men, and these images did not sit well with the patrons in the bar. Their palpable energy swept through the place with contemptuous stares, as if we had something to do with Catalonia and Spain. We were no longer tolerated out-of-towners, but rather uninvited guests to a private matter, a national situation that Americanos could never understand, so Grace and I finished our drinks, anchored the tip under a glass, and walked out. 

Some hours later, after dinner, the house had settled in for the night. It was in these late-night hours that allowed for undisrupted writing. I had written four pages when I heard a subtle scratching on my door, like a brittle branch against an old house on a windy night.     

“Are you sleeping?” Grace said, wearing Pokémon slippers and wrapped in a gray wool blanket. 

“Is there anything wrong?” I said, opening the door wider. 

She brushed past me, gestured to close the door, and slipped into my bed. 

“This house is so cold. Aren't you cold,” she said, scooting closer to the wall. 

Kissing precluded tumbling about; we were road-traveling acrobats sailing through the air under a Spanish big top, walking emotional tightropes without a net, and taking center stage like Fred Astaire and Ginger Rogers dancing under moonlight; we were two celestial bodies inching toward the brink of physical collapse, then separating before the first glimpse of sunlight.   

Midday in the garden, the sun warmed our faces, as she snapped pictures of a slow-running creek and the surrounding foliage anchored in the adjacent banks. “My parents don't understand,” she said, focusing her camera lens and firing off a couple more shots. “They once believed in something greater than themselves, but then I came along. Don't you think it's weird how a baby can change people? One day, you're young and invincible, then the next, you're pregnant, shacked up, and strolling the grocery store aisles arguing over salad dressing. What's that all about,” Grace said, spinning around on her heels like a whirligig, her camera clicking away, taking rapid-fire shots without aim or concern. “Youth is wasted on the young, they say, and they're right. Take a picture with me, Lewis, our proof that we were once young and invincible, too.”

We again wandered through the village streets, past the old man's olive grove, up to a rocky hillside plateau. It seemed like the perfect place for a romantic picnic; but instead, we used the spot to smoke a joint that Reginald had given Grace on her first night at the house (actually, he traded her a joint for a dollop of mint-flavored toothpaste, which he stored in a small drinking glass).   

“So, what's your story, Lewis,” she said, in between a puff and pass.   

“If you really want to know, I'll tell you, but it's not finished.”

She drew a big hit, squared her shoulders against the flat rock, allowing the smoke to escape her gaped mouth at will.   

“Tell me a story.”

When I had finished, Grace paused a moment, entertained the idea, then busted up laughing. It wasn't a simple, everyday kind of laughter, but rather the kind of laughter that builds deep in one's stomach, one without sound, the kind of anticipated laughter that evokes another person to laugh as well. Some moments later, Grace leaned in and kissed me, slow and long. I held her hand and felt her breathing quicken against my skin. At first, I didn't know what to think of her affection, then I stopped thinking entirely and lived in the moment to the very end. 

“Let's steal some olives,” she said, looking toward the grove. “Follow me.”

We soon found ourselves in the grove, making love beneath one of the many olive trees with the sun disappearing in the distance. That was how we spent the remaining afternoon hours on that Spanish hillside, not far from the artist colony.                                                 

After dinner, Anne, Greta, and Grace sat in the garden with a bottle of wine. I had been working on my story for just over an hour when Grace appeared. She had learned of the Catalonian separatists who were arrested days earlier and now waited to be sentenced to prison. Although the news was unfortunate, I wondered why she took it so personally. She sat on the neighboring twin bed, glass of wine in her hand, and seemed guilty for not coming to the aid of these rebels. 

“They want their liberty, Lewis. You can understand that, can't you? Freedom from their oppressors,” she said, swallowing more vino

Her eyes were glossy and half-massed; the red wine had dulled her smile and stained the corners of her mouth maroon. She spoke of her parents’ shortcomings, especially failing to join the Peace Corps and Doctors Without Borders, and her resentment was palpable. She confessed to never wanting to be like her parents and secretly snapping photos of the loudmouth drunks at the village bar.   

“They're the types of pictures that will win grants. I wonder what I could win if I joined the protestors. Imagine, pictures taken in the middle of civil disobedience, chaos in the streets, fires and riot police and — me with my camera — a photojournalist on assignment in a warzone. I might even be offered a job if I can get the perfect shots. Maybe you can write the article. We could be a team.”

“What are you talking about?” I said, sensing a change in Grace's tone. 

She finished her glass, paused a moment, and continued. 

Greta said, “There are thousands of people from the surrounding area walking toward Barcelona in protest.” 

“For the separatists?”

“Yes, exactly. They're going to take over the freeway and march straight into Barcelona. It's a huge deal. Transportation of goods and services will come to an absolute stop. The world will take notice. Mark my words, Lewis.”

“What's going to happen once they reach the city?”

“I assume history will be made and maybe justice will prevail, but I don't think it will.”    

“We should get out of here first thing in the morning. Me and you, just pack up and leave while we still can. What do you think?”

“Oh, Lewis, there's nothing going to happen to us here, not in this sleepy town, but the protestors will be passing through. That's for sure,” she said, kicking off her shoes and stretching out. “Now, come here. I'm cold.”

“I'm serious, Grace, we should catch a train to Madrid, spend a few days there, then push on to Lisbon. We can find a cheap place and spend days at the beach. You can take pictures of the colonial buildings, what do you say?”

She pulled the bedcover up beneath her chin, nestled into the bed, and faced the wall. 

“Then what will we do, Lewis, hide from the world, escape reality, like two privileged Americans?”

She ran her hand over the rough plaster wall as if petting the protruding ribs of an emaciated horse. She circled a noticeable dark spot on the wall and picked at the plaster until a chunk broke free. As I leaned forward to untie my shoes, she whispered, “Francisco.” On the wall, beneath the fallen chunk of plaster, “Francisco” was written in fresco. Her finger traced the word. “It's sticky, like paste,” she said, sounding like a curious child, then held up the tip of her finger. In that moment, Grace appeared naïvely beautiful yet equally tragic, a mind full of facts and unsolved mysteries on the verge of self-discovery, spinning toward some momentary truth. 

“You need to wash that off,” I said with urgency, staring at the familiar name on the wall. 

“Calm down. What's wrong?” she said, moving to touch the wall again. 

“No, don't touch it, just go wash your hands, okay?”

She appeared somewhere between confused and offended and left the room without another word. I grabbed the bedside lamp, removed its shade, and brought the lightbulb to the writing on the wall. The area around the name was moist with a slight sheen, and the longer I stared at the wall, the greater the pit in my stomach grew. 

Somewhere between three and five in the morning, the temperature in my room dropped to near freezing, or so it seemed. In a far corner, opposite the door and below the window, an opaque, undefined figure undulated, like a swath of mist, until the blurred edges sharpened, defining the old woman in the black gown. This time, I was not asleep, even though I could not trust my eyes. 

“Do not be frightened and follow me now,” she said, gesturing toward the door. 

She led me down the hallway in the most unnatural way; her feet never touched the tiles as we descended the staircase and moved through the house. I followed her into the garden, through the dewy grass, and stopped by the creek's edge. Moonlight cascaded over her, creating a shimmering silver glow, as she began to undulate again. The scent of marigolds had taken to the air around us. 

“Why have you brought me here?” I said, stepping into the nightshade.  

“Death waits in Barcelona, Francisco. Leave this house and never return. I cannot tell you anymore, my brother,” the old woman said, turning toward the water. 

“Where should I go?” I said, reaching out to touch her. 

She was halfway across the creek when she turned and said, “Heed my words. I will return to you when the moon is red.” She vanished from sight with those final words, yet I called out for her to no avail. The black-and-white spotted kitten purred, brushed up against my legs, circled three times, and wandered off into the dark foliage.   

The following morning, I awoke in bed, believing I had suffered another strange dream. The name Cassandra repeated in my mind, over and over, until it escaped my lips. I soon noticed a trail of muddy footprints, which began at my bedroom door and stopped at the bedside. When I pulled back the bedcover, I realized it was not a dream; my feet were slathered in mud and pasted to the once-white bedsheet. 

After a long shower, I returned to my room and started to pack. It wasn't until I had finished that I realized the house was oddly quiet. I walked out of my room and noticed all the bedroom doors were closed; the place appeared as abandoned as the day of my arrival. I gathered my luggage, closed the bedroom door, and prepared to say my departing goodbyes, but there was not a single person in the decaying house.    

When I reached the bus stop, I saw a multitude of steadfast protestors marching through the village. A young man with a scraggly beard and threadbare flannel shirt wore a silver drum over one of his shoulders. He beat out a rhythm with a stick and led the marching protesters with great fervor, chanting lib-er-tad, lib-er-tad, lib-er-tad….   

A red and silver bus appeared from around a corner some moments later and stopped in front of me. The doors folded open to a buck-toothed bus driver gesturing to hurry. I stepped onto the bus, plopped down in a window seat, and watched the crowd of protestors grow in size, so many determined faces shouting for liberty.   

Among the crowd, I noticed Grace in lockstep, chanting as though she had been personally oppressed. Maybe she was, in her own right. I opened the window as much as it would allow and called out to her. When our eyes finally met, I waved to her through the tiny opening in the window. She smiled, raised her camera, and shot me. We stared at each other for a moment, that seemed to last a lifetime, and then she blew me a goodbye kiss. When the street cleared, the bus grunted away from the curb and left the crowd of marching protesters behind.    

The following afternoon, I drank beer in an airport café and waited for my flight to be announced. The television in the café showed protesters congregating in the center of Barcelona, and from the looks of the demonstration, it was a powder keg ready to explode. I prayed for Grace's safety as my flight information blared over the intercom system.   

The moment I landed at San Francisco International Airport, I pulled out my phone and searched for Barcelona news. The Spanish headline translated to “Protesters Clash with Police.” The photographs captured police officers, dressed in riot gear, battling with angry protesters.  Vehicles burned, storefront windows were shattered; the streets looked like an apocalyptic warzone.   

As I scrolled down the page, there was a photo of Grace lying unconscious and bloody-faced in the street; her broken heart pendant glinted gold on her neck. Oxygen purged from my lungs, and my phone fell from my hand. I sat motionless while passengers retrieved their luggage from overhead compartments. The fragrance of marigolds surrounded me again. I closed my eyes and inhaled as if drawing my final breath; and for that moment, I was back in my Spanish room, opening my door to a girl named Grace.

 
 

A first-generation, Latinx/POC writer, Ernest Langston is the author of two novels, Born from Ashes and Beyond Everyday Secrets. His short fiction has appeared in Litro Magazine, The Plentitudes Journal, The Pitkin Review, and other publications. He holds a BA in English and a certificate in Professional and Technical Communications from San Jose State University, a certificate in Writing from University of Washington, and an MFA in Creative Writing from Goddard College. For more information, please visit: ernestlangston.com.

Say Anything

Madari Pendas

CONTENT WARNING: THIS STORY INCLUDES SCENES OF VIOLENCE AND ABUSE THAT SOME READERS MAY FIND DISTURBING. 

You chase your cousins, Miraflor and Tony, around the royal poinciana until you're dizzy and stumbling over your own light-up sneakers. The ground’s covered in mushy, wrinkled red leaves. Some stick to your ankles and look like fresh cuts. The cousins taunt you, sticking their tongues out.  

"Na-na-na-na," Miraflor yells, her hand hovering above home base, a pink lawn flamingo. 

"Slow-poke," Tony adds. "Can’t catch us!"  

You cross your arms and huff over. "I wanna play something else!"

"Loser!" Miraflor says. She's probably thinking this is a tactic, like when you pretended you twisted your ankle and then pounced when she checked on you. Sometimes you wonder if this teaches them to be less caring and kind. 

You, Tony, and Miraflor are slumped on the grass like lawn gnomes, catching your breath. The sun burns your neck and bare shoulders. You touch your head, and it feels like a skillet. 

Tony studies the carpenter ants marching from the high, itchy grass onto the pavement in a single file line. 

He picks one up and raises it to eye level. He’s holding it by the mid-section, and it wriggles between his fingers, trying to escape. None of the other ants stop or seem to notice that one of their own has been taken. They keep walking, almost like they're ignoring what could also happen to them.  

"What are you doing?" Miraflor asks. 

Tony says nothing. He's disappeared into his thoughts. 

"Tony! Tony!" you say, "What are we playing next?"

"You think they feel pain?" Tony asks. 

"Duh," Miraflor says. "They're not robots."

"I don't think so."

You're still patting your head, trying to create shade with your hands. 

"No. They're too small," Tony says.  

Miraflor shifts and frowns. Sometimes, she disappears, too. But it's different from Tony. She seems so far away, like there’s no yelling that could bring her back.  

Tony rips one of the ant’s legs off. 

"Tony!" you call. 

He rips off another. 

Miraflor rushes towards him and tries to pull the ant out of his fingers. She's on top of him and they're rolling around on the grass. 

She grabs the ant's head, and accidentally decapitates the little thing.

"You guys are babies!" you shout. 

You drag Miraflor off Tony. 

She kicks and struggles in your arms, then thrashes her head into your nose. Your eyes instantly water and you check for blood.

Miraflor jumps back on Tony. They roll around until you grip Miraflor’s braid and pull. "Stop it!" you demand.

"He started it," Miraflor says, touching the top of her braid. Some hairs come loose. 

"I was doing an experiment!" Tony yells, "It's just ants."

"Shhh," you say. "If we make too much noise we'll have to go inside."

Inside is no fun. It's just grownups at the kitchen table with their bitter cafecitos and loud Bebo Valdés mambos.

Miraflor gets quiet. She looks at her scuffed white tennis shoes. Those used to be yours, but Mami made you give them to her. You hate seeing your things on her body. It’s not fair. She’s never given you anything. 

"Let's play on the boat," Tony suggests. He stands and wipes the dirt from his knees. "Come on!" He runs towards his stepfather's boat parked in the driveway, kicking up a cloud of dust. 

Rolo, their stepfather, had recently bought the boat at a police auction. He tells everyone that he can’t work in an office. He’s too creative, he says. 

A siren wails in the distance. You get nervous. You always feel like you're on the verge of being punished, like you're always in trouble. But the screeching slowly fades. It’s for someone else.

Tony is already climbing the ladder onto the boat's deck. Miraflor hangs back, kicking a branch and pulling at her Dragon Tales shirt. "I don't wanna."

You're annoyed and ask, "Why?"

She shrugs. 

"Come on."

"We'll get in trouble." She looks at her house, at the kitchen window, then back down at her feet. 

"So?"

Usually when you get in trouble, Mami gets the chancleta, her foamy plastic one, and gives you a few whacks on the culo. It's not that bad, especially if you put some paper towels into your shorts before the pow-pow. 

"Fine. Stay here alone."

"No! Wait!"

She extends her hand. It’s wet and sticky and smells like red Kool-Aid, but you don’t let go. 

You walk towards the boat, but Miraflor stops. She’s looking at an ant hill, foaming with insects. Miraflor puts her gold chain in her mouth and chews. "Tony said little things don't feel pain. Is that true?"

"Tony's dumb. Come on."

You yank her arm. The metal wind chimes on the patio clink as you climb the boat's side ladder. The day gets cooler, and clouds blanket the sun. 

On the deck, Miraflor sits quietly on the blue and white cooler in the corner.  There are brown stains on the floor, fish scales in the corners, tangled fishing lines, and a rusted silver bucket that smells like rotting meat. A tackle box is open. Some of the lures glimmer in the sunlight.

"Look!" Tony shouts. His sneakers squeak on the deck as he rushes to you and Miraflor, "There's an underground." He points to a below-deck room. 

"We should go back," Miraflor says. "I wanna do Red Rover."

"We just got here," Tony says. "Let's explore."

You nod. "Yeah, let’s explore."

You head down, then stop. It feels as though someone is watching you. You shake the feeling off and continue. 

Miraflor comes after the two of you and takes your hand once you reach the room. It's dark and cramped, like the inside of a mouth. 

"It's like a secret lair!" Tony says. "This could be my room. I can put my TV there and my bed over here."

There are no windows. The only light shining is from the door near the stairs. In the corner is a bare mattress and yellow pillow. The walls are hot, and your bangs stick to your forehead. It feels like you’ve been swallowed.  

"I wanna go," Miraflor says, tugging your hand. "There. We saw it."

"I bet this is where Rolo sleeps when he's out fishing," Tony says. "He’s going to take me next time."

You notice a stain on the center of the mattress. It's a faded brown, and jagged like a puzzle piece. You wonder what made that? Does Rolo eat the fish down here? Something about it draws you to it. Is it blood?

Tony pushes you out of the way and bounces on the mattress, hopping from edge to edge, then spinning to show off his karate kicks. 

You jump on the mattress too. Your foot lands on the brown spot. After that happens you fall over, and the room starts to spin.

Miraflor comes over to you. "It’s bad," she whispers. "This room is bad." 

Then you hear footsteps on the deck. You think this is perfect timing and that your mom is coming to take you home. She can give you a Motrin or let you sleep across her lap while giving you back scratches with her fancy acrylics.

But something's not right. 

The steps are heavy and slow. It can't be your mom. She always makes a lot of noise when entering a room. Whoever is above is trying to be quiet.  

"Get up," Miraflor says. "Let's leave."

Tony continues doing roundhouse kicks and throwing punches. 

You get up and look at Miraflor. She looks a lot like you. Same brown skin, same messy hair braided from the skull down, and a wash of freckles across her nose and cheeks. 

You're holding hands and rushing towards the steps that lead back up to the deck when you hit something. You both fall over. 

"Rolo!" Tony cheers. "Look! Look!" Tony jabs, ducks, and kicks. "Did you see? Watch!" He repeats the cycle, catching his breath with his hands on his knees afterward.

"Wow," Rolo says. "You're getting good at karate, Papo."

"Yeah, I know."

Miraflor looks away. She grips your hand so hard her nails dig into your palm. She’s going to make you bleed. 

You try to pull away, but she’s got you. Everything in your body is telling you to run away. RUN! But Rolo blocks the doorway. 

"Why don't you show your mom those moves?" Rolo says. 

"Okay!" Tony bounces a few more times before darting out of the room.

The dizziness changes. It's no longer just a headache, but you think you can see an image before your eyes, something you’ve never seen before, like a projection: a leg, a squeal, a hand over a mouth. 

You move back. 

"What are you girls doing?" Rolo asks. 

"Nothing," you mumble.  

You try to go towards the exit, but his hand blocks your chest and then it relaxes and traces the path from your chin to your stomach. He lifts your shirt and makes circles with his fingernail inside your belly button.

"Can I go?" you ask.

"Why? I thought you wanted to play down here." 

He smiles. Miraflor releases your hand and runs to the other side of the room. There, she curls up like a fist. 

She’s rocking back and forth, looking away. What happens in this room? Why is it bad? 

"What game were y'all playing?"

"Just running," you say, looking at the exit.

You try again, but he grabs the crook of your lower back. Your body shivers. Something horrible is about to happen to you. You want to scream or call your mom, but you're not sure if she'll hear you. And you've been taught to be a nice, polite, agreeable girl. And good girls don’t shout. 

When he falls over you, Miraflor hums. Your hand touches the brown spot, and you enter another world. You see flashes of memories that are not your own: Tony being born; Christmas in New Port Richie; swimming at the YMCA; riding the Revenge of the Mummy in Orlando. You're not sure why you can see this or how, but you're glad you're being kept elsewhere. 

You're in a memory of a family visit to Matanzas when you're ripped back to the present, back to the room. 

You look around, uncertain of what happened. Miraflor is still in her fetal position, eyes shut, and Rolo is standing over you, zipping his pants up. 

When you look at him, he smirks. He brings his bony finger to his lips. "Shhh."

In the bathroom at home you touch your inner thighs. There's blood. Then you're in another one of Miraflor's memories. 

This time you're in the Everglades on Eco Pond trail, staring at the brackish water on the other side of the bridge. You think you see an alligator's head skidding across the surface. There’s chirping and leaves rustling. You spot an iguana at the end of the bridge, sunning. You swat at mosquitoes on your neck and ankles. It feels like you're really there. You can even feel a cool breeze. It lifts your bangs. 

As soon as you try to touch the wood railing over the water, you're back in the present.  

In the room that you share with Mami, you try to find a sitting position that doesn't hurt. Finally, you lay on your stomach and think about the day. 

What happened back on the boat? Can Miraflor also see your memories? Can you make good memories for Miraflor, in case she needs them?

You roll over slowly until you're on your back, but the position makes your heart pound. You sit up, and its slow tempo returns. The memories of what happened in the room return as well. Maybe the places you went to were to keep you safe in the moment, but not forever. You remember, now, his heavy, stale breath on your cheek and the low grunts. You pull the privacy curtain that divides your side of the room from your mom’s. You don’t want her to see you crying.

You look at the green stars your dad glued onto the ceiling roof before he got sick. He put the stars up because he wanted you to go to sleep looking at something magical. The stars glow and you wonder if Miraflor can see this or will one day be able to see your memories. Maybe she’ll also see Dad’s face, and him craning his neck at the stars and flicking the lights on and off. Maybe she'll feel the magic too. 

You plan: Tomorrow you'll tell Mami what happened, what Rolo did. She'll know what to do. Everything will get better.  

You try the next day and the next day and the next day, but Mami is always busy. She's either too tired after her shift at Mercy Hospital or too tired from the housework that you don't help enough with. 

You wait two more days burning up with all that happened, afraid you'll forget some vital details. One day you'll remember this thought and laugh because you'll never be able to forget what happened, even when you want to, even when you need to. 

Saturday comes. 

Mami’s tanning on the balcony on a white foldable chair in her thin two-piece bikini with the U.S. flag on it. She's wearing her oversized shades, listening to Joan Manuel Serrat, and tapping out a beat with her big toe. 

"Mami?"

She sighs. 

You can come back later. Sunday could be better, the Lord's Day. Maybe God will help you find the right words. But you've built up all this courage. You promised yourself you’d be brave.

"At Rolo's house–"

She slides the shades down the bridge of her nose and narrows her eyes. "No, don't start. He called yesterday and said buttons near the helm were broken. Now he wants to charge me $150 for it." She shifts in your direction. She smells like sunscreen and onions. Mami grabs your wrist and pulls you down so you’re at eye level. "You couldn't keep your hands to yourself, could you?"

"That's not true!" 

Rage takes over her body. You can see her tensing and cocking back her shoulders. She grips the plastic chair's arm and flares her nostrils as if you're something disgusting to look at. She won’t hit you in public. You look across the balcony’s edge and see neighbors and cars pulling into the guest lot—strangers are the only thing keeping you safe right now.

"Lying is a sin. You know that. Tell me you know that." She pinches your shoulder.

"I know that but–"

She breaks the skin. A thin line of blood runs down your arm and blots the floor. Seeing this, Mami stops, as if shocked by what she’s done, what she's capable of doing. "Tell the truth."

You're trying. Maybe you were in the wrong for sneaking onto the boat, playing where you weren’t supposed to. 

Maybe you deserve this. 

"Do you know how embarrassed I felt?"

"Mami, listen…"

She pulls the shades off and shifts to face the sun. The skin on her chest is wet and pink, a sunburn that'll later brown.

"This is the one day I have. Let me just have Saturday, okay? Every other day I'm your mom, but on Saturday…" She takes a breath. "I need me-time, shit."

She makes a get-out motion with her hand, and you walk back inside, holding your arm. This will be the last time you try to say anything. 

For the next five years you get more flashes of Miraflor's life: Her Little Mermaid-themed birthday party at Tropical Park; her spelling bees; her body darting across the lawn in the relay race during field day; winning a stuffed Charmander toy from a Y2K contest; dancing to Brittney Spears with a yellow kitchen broom; one of her paintings (a portrait of an iguana) winning a ribbon at the Miami Youth Fair and Expo; graduating from middle school and dancing in her silk papery blue gown. 

You get the flashes when you're anxious and scared. It feels like you're both living parts of each other's lives. Linked forever. 

You're still not sure if she can see your memories. You don't call or talk, and you haven't visited in years. 

There are some things you've done that you hope your cousin can never see. 

You'd like to send her one of your favorite memories: going to the Pokémon movie premiere at Ocean Bank. They had toys in the lobby, and you had enough saved to buy a Pikachu plushie. 

If Miraflor needs it, the memory is there. 

Mami never explains why you stopped going to Rolo's house. Sometimes she says it's because he stiffed her on money he owed for his immigration attorney. Sometimes she says it's because she doesn't want to drive all the way to West Kendall, and other times she says she doesn't need to explain herself to anyone, especially not her kid.

You wonder whether she knows what he did. Did he do something in front of her? Did she catch his eye following a schoolgirl’s path? 

Or spot a bruise on Miraflor's leg? 

In high school, you notice that the flashes of Miraflor's life have begun looping and repeating. It's the same moments you've seen before: the little kid parties, Disney On-Ice, and that old trip to Matanzas to see her grandparents.

Why aren't the memories evolving? Has she not made any good memories since? 

You saw her Everglades trip last week when you were working on your FAFSA application. The breeze was still cool, and the trees loomed over you, casting shadows and shade over your body. 

You plan to attend the University of Florida next year—eight hours away from Miami and Mami. She makes a face whenever you mention your scholarship. Sometimes you think she doesn’t want you to have a better life than her, like it's a competition. 

Whenever she calls you stupid, you retreat into one of Miraflor's memories, hiding out there for as long as you can. 

You get home from school, exhausted — senioritis has infected you. You've even begun sleeping through AP bio. 

"Hey," you say to Mami as you absentmindedly pass the living room. Channel 7 news is on, but muted. Police lights on the screen blink and then the camera pans to a cracked bedroom window. 

Mami's on the phone in the kitchen, speaking in a low, scattered voice. You can't make out what she's saying. Normally she's loud, dominating the conversation, but she seems to just be listening, reacting.

In your room, you lay on your back, resting. 

The privacy curtain undulates as an outside breeze sweeps through the room. The stars above your head have all fallen off, but you can still see the glue outlines of where they had been. Real stars fall out of the sky too.

As your eyes close you see a flash of Miraflor's life. You recognize the dicot bushes around her home, the jacaranda tree, and the little schnauzer pup darting across the driveway greeting, her after school, licking her cheeks. She's happy, you can feel her lips curling upwards as if they were your own. 

But this is a new memory. 

Across the chain-link fence, you see a police car.

 Miraflor takes the dog in her arms. Her smile expands, the dog licks her forearms, and there’s muffled screaming in the distance. Is this supposed to be a happy memory? What’s going on? 

Miraflor walks towards the parked Crown Vic, someone’s inside, thrashing. Before you can see inside, you’re pulled back to the present. 

Mami bursts into the room and plops down on her bed. She rubs her head and pulls her hair out of her face. She smells like rain and violets. The scent fills the room and for a brief instant, you feel like you’re outside. 

Another wind passes through the room until Mami closes the window.    

"Oye."

"What?" 

Mami's still holding the portable house phone. She sits back on the bed. You wait for her to say "what" isn't the appropriate response when an elder speaks. She wishes you'd say “mande” instead. 

"Something happened," Mami begins. "I…well…I'm just going to say it. Rolo's been arrested."

You sit up. "For what?"

Mami keeps her eyes low. She's fidgeting with the phone, tracing the buttons, and looks unsteady.

"He…" Her voice cracks. She swallows and looks away, chewing on the edge of her tongue. Something's wrong. You remember someone in the family telling you Rolo had been arrested for selling drugs in the ‘80s, possibly connected with the cocaine cowboys. Maybe he sold more drugs. Or some actions caught up to him. 

Mami takes a slow breath in and a slow breath out. "He impregnated Miraflor."

Every one of her memories flashes before your eyes in a flurry. You see it all now and why she was burying herself in the good moments of her life, although few.  

It never stopped happening. Rolo never stopped happening. Never. 

You clutch your chest. It’s pounding. You can’t breathe. Your throat tightens. A pain pulses at the back of your eyes.   

Mami sighs. "Maybe it didn't happen, who knows… Kids make things up."

"Who would make this up?" You raise your voice. You expect her to tell you to shut the fuck up and to not speak to your mother like that, but she’s quiet, ashamed almost.

"But," Mami continues. "Maybe it’s not true. Maybe, I don’t know…maybe someone — maybe it was a boy at school, some boyfriend. Not Rolo."

You dig your nails into your palms, almost the way Miraflor did that day. Hearing Mami deny what happened to Miraflor, and by proxy to you, launches you across the chasm of the beds. 

You're hitting her jaw and face with your open palm, wrestling until you're both on the floor and the privacy curtain dividing the room snaps, falling on both of you like a muleta. 

Mami escapes out of your reach and moves towards the door. "What's gotten into you?"

"I tried to tell you!" you scream. You don't care anymore. You're going to be gone in a few months. "You never listen! You make everything about you, and I never got the chance—"

"Chance for what?" Mami glares at you. 

You realize this may be the only moment where she's open to reproach. Now. You need to do it now. 

But the words don't come. 

You have no practice. You've never told anyone and you're not sure how exactly to say it. Your mouth’s dry and your skin burns. Are you making things about you when they need to be about Miraflor? 

Why won’t the words come out? 

Why?

"Never mind," you say, falling into yourself. You press your head against the cold ceramic floor tiles. It brings some relief. "Forget it."

"Did you know something?" Mami asks. Her voice is soft, curious. "Did he…?"

Your throat is too tight for a response. Even now, almost an adult, you’re still a coward.

"I didn't know what to say."

"Wow." Mami clicks her tongue. Without having to look, you can tell she’s shaking her head.

You were a kid. She should realize that. You want to argue that point—no, you want her to argue that point. 

You keep waiting for her to lift the privacy curtain off your back and wipe your tears away. You keep waiting for her to tell you it’s not your fault. 

You keep waiting. 
                                                                               

You've come back to Miami for summer break. From Mami, you learn that Rolo will be in on trial Tuesday. 

You can't sit in the courtroom. Or bring yourself to enter the front doors of the downtown building. 

You wait in the satellite lot across from the courthouse. 

You wonder, while the sun is bearing down on you, freckling your shoulders and face, what happened to the baby? You feel horrible for wanting to know this. But your mind races. Was she able to go to a doctor? Did she find out too late? 

You sit under a trimmed banyan tree. If someone tells you to move, you will. But so far no one has. Maybe the people passing by think you're homeless or a vagrant. 

Lawyers pass. Families pass. Cops pass. You're almost asleep when you see someone familiar walking up the court’s steps. 

You wait around for a while, hoping to see Miraflor. After an hour, you leave.  

You meander around downtown and look at the nice business folks with their nice lives. The city feels like an organ, the people the cells pulsing through the veins and arteries of a roving body. Near Freedom Tower, you see a young mother jogging with a stroller in front of her. She’s probably trying to hold on to her life, to prove to herself that the baby will not take anything from her. 

You take the Metromover and sit on a bench in Bayfront Park. You look out and see cabin cruisers mooring and shoving off; the pulsing waves and squawking seagulls relax you. You notice one of the vessels bobbing in the water looks like Rolo’s boat. 

In your eleventh-grade AP literature class, you read that bringing women on boats was considered bad luck. Women would bring ruin, some said, or anger the gods. In that same book, there was a story about a captain who let his men plunder a convent and allowed his crew to bring the nuns aboard. When the waves beat upon the ship and lightning forked the air, they threw all the women overboard, blaming them for the storm. 

You must have been cursed. The moment you stepped on the deck, you must have angered some old god.

While at Government Center Station, you dawdle. You're tired and haven't eaten. You sit near the turnstiles. You wonder what it would mean if you stopped seeing Miraflor's memories?

Would that mean she died?

Would death sever the connection?

Maybe you'll still see her. She could have shown up late to the courthouse. Perhaps the times were staggered so Miraflor wouldn't have to run into Rolo. Your head throbs as you contemplate all possible scenarios.

What if she did die? Or took her own life?

The memory you never wanted to have shared was of your own suicide attempt—that time in tenth grade when you couldn't stop feeling Rolo's body against yours and climbed to the top of the apartment building and tried to bring yourself to jump. You couldn't do it.  

You want to apologize. If you had said something, anything, you could have saved Miraflor. If you had said something, she would have avoided those years with Rolo. It's all your fault, you think. 

You're a little woozy when a young woman offers you money.   

You look up. 

It's her. It has to be her. 

"Wait!" you call out. "Wait!"

She turns. 

She has a soft, round face with a little mole near her nose. Did Miraflor have a birthmark there? You can’t remember, but she seems familiar. Her eyes are patient and intellectual. She doesn't seem scared. She squats to meet you at your level. 

"Is it you?" you ask. You're not sure what adult Miraflor looks like. Is this who she grew into?

"Who are you looking for?"

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry I never said anything. I tried. I tried to tell my mom, but she…"

Your voice is hoarse. You realize how little you speak—not in class or to your suitemates or to anyone on campus if you can help it. Why should you speak now, when you couldn't speak before to help someone else? 

You continue. "I can't imagine what it must have been like to live with him…when bad things happen to me… I think it's good, you know? I deserve it. For what I did or didn't do...."

The woman tilts her head. 

A shaft of peaty light pours over her brown hair. The train thunders in the distance. The automated voice announces the next stop, Brickell Station.

 "I have to go," the woman says, checking her watch. "But, here."

She curls a ten-dollar bill in your hand. Her skin is soft and perfumed. She smells like chamomile. It's been so long since someone has touched you gently. You don't want this, but she closes your fingers around the bill, and smiles.

"Good luck."

You close your eyes.

Rolo didn't ruin her. 

Miraflor has a good life now. She's a professional, pretty, and generous. She was able to speak and stop Rolo. All by herself. She's stronger than you thought — the memories she sent weren't for her benefit, but for yours. 

As you lean against the token machine, one of Miraflor's memories flashes: the two of you were running up a hill at Tropical Park, your legs pumping into the earth to propel yourselves upward, the wind at your backs giving you strength. At the top of the hill you both looked down at the sweeping green landscape, flat but flush with life as far as the horizon. Everything felt possible. The adults, those who ran your lives, looked like ants. She squeezed your hand as you both trudged down, making sure neither of you fell.

 
 

Madari Pendas is a Cuban-American writer and visual artist. She received her MFA from Florida International University, where she was a Lawrence Sanders Fellow. Her work has appeared in Craft, The Masters Review, PANK Magazine, and more. She is the author of Crossing the Hyphen (2021).

The Gorgoneion

Jennafer D’Alvia 

In the middle-school hallway on the second floor, Bobby Carbone hanging around. The two of us alone with no one else there. I know it by the time I slam my locker door, squeeze the lock closed. Bobby’s waiting for me. He’s making a show of it, loitering with his large body curved.

There’s no choice. To get to English, I have to walk down the hallway past him. Maybe he won’t say anything this time. Maybe if I cross my arms he won’t even notice me. Yeah right, and maybe the lockers will turn into linebackers, rush at Bobby and smash him against the gray walls.

What now? Should I use my English notebook as a shield to protect myself and hide, or should I keep my arms down, straight as a soldier on parade? Catelyn on display. Catelyn in a one-girl parade, proudly displaying her—

Big tits, he says, right when I’m near him. He kind of whispers it, so it feels like it’s something between just us. His lip is curled into a sneer.

Fuck you, I say, but my words come out in a mumble and I’m already topless in the hallway in both our minds. My breasts are these huge, heavy magnets I carry on my chest, pulling in losers like Bobby, no matter how hard I try to muffle their power under layers of T-shirts.

He follows me into class. He’s right behind me. I hold my breath. For a second, I think he might touch me, but he doesn’t.

People don’t know that Bobby waits for me. Even my friend Denise who I sit with at the little table by the blackboard has no idea. This year’s theme is Ancient Greece in English and Social Studies, and today there’s a quiz on Greek monsters, so Denise is nervous, scanning the other kids, the reading charts, the clock. I take a last look in my notebook even though I don’t really need to. I’ve got all the info stored in my head and now it’s just a matter of letting it flood out onto the page.

Before the quiz, Dave Lind has a question. Is Medusa going to be on the test? I mean, she’s technically a monster, isn’t she?

We haven’t studied Medusa and he knows it, but class just doesn’t feel right to Dave unless he hears his own voice talking—even on test days.

We’ll deal with Medusa when we talk about Athena and the gods, Ms. Soto says, and Dave looks satisfied, like she just confirmed what he already knew.

Ms. Soto starts to hand out the quiz, but then her head jerks up.

Bobby! she yells. She means stop. That’s all anyone ever means when they say his name. I don’t turn with the others to see what he’s done. Nobody likes him. Not students, not teachers. Bobby always seems to be late, even when he’s not late. He’s always standing when he should be sitting. Never in his seat. Never even pretending to be comfortable. He doesn’t fit. Seems too big, like when we go back to the kindergarten now and try to sit on the chairs. That’s how it is for Bobby, legs bending out like spider legs, beefy and tall, hairy arms, and long black hair that always falls over his face.

Ms. Soto serves us the quiz. The first question is: a monster with the head of a man and the body of a bull. The answer is minotaur. I picture hooves kicking Bobby into lockers.

Then he’s gone. This is my world. Vocab and reading. Next to me Denise looks like a jittery colt. Her pen skips right over the short answer section to the multiple choice. When I see her doodling a unicorn in the margin of her test, I turn my paper just a little so she can copy.

Thanks, Cat, Denise says when we’re standing at our lockers. You saved my life. And she looks really grateful.

When she says that, I feel so strong that I almost tell her about Bobby. But then I get distracted by her outfit. It’s eclectic. Not the regular same old. She’s wearing a cool watch made out of cardboard and a leather ring that looks like a rose. Denise is tall and fashionable. She looks cut right out of the pages of Seventeen, which she reads at night and on lunch break. No single part of her body calls attention to itself, so when she wears those accessories, everything is laid out, and it’s like she’s inviting you to look at her, to look at her creation, exactly in the way that she wants.

In Social Studies Bobby is getting chewed out.

Where’s your notebook? Mr. Mason asks.

Bobby holds up his black and white marble notebook, like he’s barely got the energy to lift it. It’s the old-fashioned kind that our parents probably used when they were kids.

I told you that you’re supposed to have a spiral notebook, Mr. Mason says, looking furious, even though I don’t know why he cares. Yesterday, we started in on Herodotus, the father of history, who wrote about his own people, the Greeks, and their wars against the Persians. Mr. Mason made a big deal out of how cool Herodotus was for writing about the great deeds of his enemies, the Persians. He went on about that for a while, and then he said that Herodotus was important in ancient Greece, because he wanted to find the causes behind people’s actions. Herodotus didn’t just report on the facts of the war. He wanted to know why the Greeks and Persians fought each other. Apparently, that was a new thing back then, asking why. It was something that had to be invented. I was hoping today that Mr. Mason would talk about that a bit more, because I don’t think I get it yet, and I like to understand things all the way through. Instead, Mason’s wasting everyone’s time on Bobby, which means that even class-time is Bobby-time.

On the first day of school, Mr. Mason made this big deal about everyone getting a spiral notebook, and even showed us what a spiral notebook was. We’re eighth graders, not kindergartners. We get it. Spiral. Though, I guess Bobby Carbone didn’t get it, or maybe he’s got some sick need to be in trouble or something.

I told you, Mr. Mason says, working himself up. To get a Single. Subject. Spiral. Notebook.

The whole class is looking at Bobby Carbone now. He mumbles that his father wouldn’t buy him a spiral. Something about it being too expensive.

Is that possible? I keep a soft focus, so it looks like I couldn’t care less, but all the while, I take an inventory of Bobby’s stuff: jeans, Pro-Keds, T-shirt, backpack. It’s basically what all kids have, but I believe him about his father. Why would he make it up? Plus, it makes sense: his dad’s a jerk to him, so he takes it out on me. Normally, I’d feel sorry for a kid like him, for his asshole dad, for his stupid cheap notebook and for Mr. Mason’s very long scolding. But then I think of the hallway, and the other Bobby—the one who comes at me with his big body.

I’ll expect you to have a spiral tomorrow, Mr. Mason says.

Bobby rolls his eyes and mumbles, Whatever.

Dammit it, Bobby! Mr. Mason yells and he throws a piece of chalk across the room. It hits the ground near Bobby’s sneaker.                                    

After that, no one moves. The air is charged with the teacher’s fury. We all stare at our desks, as Mr. Mason sits frozen. Seems like he’s got no idea how to continue after losing it. Finally, he takes a piece of chalk and writes on the blackboard New History of Herodotus, pp. 231-50.

Everyone get started on your homework, he says, and people reach into their bags for their history books.

As I’m finding my page, Mr. Mason appears in front of me with big sweat circles under his arms.

He leans his hip on my desk, and it feels like when the performers in a show walk off the stage and out into the audience, looking for volunteers or just shaking things up. I always hate when they do that. It makes me nervous, like they might ask me to play a part I haven’t rehearsed. His eyes are wide and his mouth droops down into a kind of foolish smile.

What do you think people thought of that? Mr. Mason asks.

Why is Mr. Mason asking me? Who does he think I am—class president or something? I’ve got one friend in the entire grade and she’s not even in this class. How do I know what people are thinking?

All around kids look like they’re doing their homework, but I know they’re all tuned in to what’s happening at my desk.

What could impel Mr. Mason to act like we’re friends and destroy my social life? I’m a good student who’s totally into his lectures, true. And, okay, I actually care about how Herodotus affected history, or hell, even created it, but Mr. Mason has always been so smart, so why doesn’t he know that I can’t be seen talking to him?

He’s waiting for my answer.

People probably thought it was pretty stupid, I tell him.

I say it to show the other kids I’m one of them, and to show Mr. Mason that this is how it’s going to be if he wants us all to step outside our roles and just do whatever we feel like. But as soon as the words are out, I realize they’re actually how I’m feeling. It was stupid, a waste of chalk, a waste of all our time.

Mr. Mason’s eyes go wide, he purses his lips and he nods, seeming to accept my criticism, or maybe he finally realizes that he’s not supposed to be asking me. Then, he moves away and I’m relieved that it’s over and I hope the class will forget that Mr. Mason was ever next to my desk. I have my head down, but I watch Mr. Mason move across the room. He’s wearing his trademark jeans and a button-down shirt. He must feel like a fool. I wish I hadn’t been so harsh. If we’d been alone, the conversation would have been different, I think. I could have told him that I understand how Bobby gets under his skin. But, actually, if we were alone, I’d never be able to say a word to him. There are things I just can’t tell him or any of the teachers. It’s not that they wouldn’t understand, it’s just that the only way this works is with him at the front of the class lecturing, and with me in my seat asking questions and copying what he writes on the board.

When the bell rings, I’m the first one to the door. Because after getting yelled at, I’m guessing Bobby’ll be looking for me.

Bobby pulls his crap over and over. Every time he comes towards me, it’s like a mix of two nightmares: the one where you realize you’re naked in front of everyone, and the one where a monster is cornering you and you can’t get away.

One time Denise is there. First, she goes pale. Then she yells at him to shut the hell up, advancing towards him, waving her arms, as if she wants to scatter birds. She surprises me—her sudden action, her anger. Bobby’s surprised too. He puts his elbow up to shield his head from her onslaught. He backs away. I feel like a child watching my mother take care of things. It’s such a relief.

After that, I try to stick with Denise between classes. When she’s not around, I hurry from my locker, but Bobby always finds me—near the cafeteria just as lunch is ending, or in the little hallway where the girls’ locker room connects to the main hall. I look up and he’s there, close and whispering, and, in those moments, it doesn’t matter who Bobby and I are in the world of the school. My good-girl status and my excellent grades don’t protect me.

In fifth grade, a kid said something about my breasts, and I pushed him down to the asphalt. He skinned his knee and started to cry. The teacher wanted to know why I pushed him. I stayed silent and she probably figured I was a psycho, just kicking a kid for no reason. But it was worth it. That boy never spoke to me again, about anything. Bobby’s much bigger. There won’t be any pushing him.

Small groups. It’s our first time trying it and Mr. Mason acts nervous, as if he doesn’t really believe this can work. He even bites his lip. Maybe it’s something the principal’s making him do. The desks are arranged in little clusters of three, turned in to face each other, and Mr. Mason informs us that each island will be a team.     

I take a seat before realizing I should probably wait to see how the groups pan out. Kids mull around taking their time, and no one comes to my group until Scott Martin settles into the seat next to me. This doesn’t even seem like something that’s possible. Scott’s a popular kid. Sometimes, I’ve mused on how cute he was, but always from a few desks over and one behind. Until now, we’ve been like players in that hockey table game on parallel bars.

Hey, Scott says to me, and his voice sounds like a friend’s voice. I should be nervous, but when I say, hey, back, it comes out confident and natural, as if we greet each other all the time.

And then Emma Saunders sits with us, completing our group. She’s a popular girl who doesn’t really talk to me. She’s probably here to be near Scott.

Hey, we both say as Emma takes her seat, and it’s like Scott and I are the original group welcoming Emma, the newcomer. This is how school should be: people getting along and being nice to each other.

Mr. Mason tells us to read The Histories aloud to our groups.

And I don’t know what’s wrong with him lately. First the chalk, now this. Reading aloud is what we did in elementary school when we were first learning to read, and it seems like Mr. Mason wants us to go back to a younger age, so he can teach us everything from the beginning: how to buy a notebook, even how to read.

Scott’s already got his book open to page thirty-nine. It’s the section where a barbarian king and his army burn down a Greek city-state and accidentally destroy the temple of Athena too. In the twelfth year, Scott reads. When the corn crop was being fired by his army: the following thing happened. His voice sounds deeper when he’s reading. And the rhythm of the language relaxes me, brings me back to childhood, when my mom used to read, her voice creating worlds.

After burning Athena’s temple, the barbarian king gets sick, and his sickness goes on for a while, so he sends an embassy to the oracle at Delphi. Scott pauses there.

It’s weird to think of people actually going to the Temple of Delphi to get a second opinion, he says.

I laugh and say. Imagine if you could go to Holy Name of Mary and ask the priest to diagnose you?

Ri—ght? he says, drawing out the word with his eyes all lit up. I look at Emma and smile, but she’s not paying attention. She’s got a little mirror out, checking her eyeliner.

Scott says, Go ahead, Cat, using my nickname, which just solidifies the feeling that we’re friends already. I start to read and luckily my voice comes out loud enough, when the messengers came to Delphi, the Pythia declared that she would give no oracle to them until they rebuilt the temple of Athena.

Who’s the Pythia again? Scott asks.

It’s the priestess, I say.

So she’s the priestess of the oracle, Scott says. And she tells this king that she won’t speak to him. What’s to stop him from burning down the Temple at Delphi like he burned down the temple of Athena?

Let’s just keep reading, Emma says, closing her mirror. We need to finish or it’ll be homework.

Scott ignores her. So, there’s basically this one woman standing up in the face of an entire army, he says. How brave is that?

And I imagine the Pythia dressed in special robes with vapors coming up all around her. She’s almost in a trance. Maybe that’s part of her protection from the army—her crazy stare, her seeing into a whole other world, because if she’s looking at something that’s not there, it’s like she’s not there either, so she can’t be hurt.

Mr. Mason tells us it’s time to go—the fastest Social Studies ever. Scott and I are jazzed and we head for the door together, leaving Emma behind. I’m dreaming of scenes from our future relationship: walking home after school, lying next to each other on Scott’s bed holding hands, talking on the phone about centaurs and minotaurs. What’s the difference again? I imagine him saying. This is how it happens. One day a boy sits next to you.

As we pass through the doorway, Scott has a question for me. Hey Cat, do you want—

Big Tits! Bobby says loudly. People are around, so I guess he needs to yell to get my attention. I hold my breath.

Scott turns. Shut the fuck up, loser, he says. He takes a step in Bobby’s direction. He’s smaller than Bobby, and almost his opposite: short hair, new clothes, good student. I don’t know if he would win in a fight, but then Bobby hangs his head and it’s done. That’s all it took? I thought it would be the worst thing in the world if anyone ever heard Bobby harassing me, especially Scott. But instead I feel protected.

At the end of the hall, Scott asks, Are you okay?

I feel like I’m in a movie where I’ve just been rescued by my hero. I nod and smile at him. But Scott looks down at the gray tiles, embarrassed, and I can see he’s thinking about it: Big tits.

How was school? my mother asks.

I’m doing my homework on the kitchen table, and she’s standing next to me, her hands in a metal bowl, as she breaks up hamburger meat.

Okay.

Just okay?

It was fine, I say.

She waits for me to say more, but I don’t.

Well, you’re so smart, she says. I just can’t get over how easily everything comes to you. She’s said that a million times, and it’s starting to get annoying.

There’s a kid, I tell her, He teases me in the halls, even though tease isn’t the right word.

He probably likes you, she says.

No, he doesn’t like me. It’s not like that. 

She smiles. You’re growing up, she says, happily shaping the meat into a patty, lost in her little fantasy.

She sees me in some other era, where girls grow up and boys show their interest. I picture naive, adult-looking kids in 50’s era clothing—long socks and cheerleading outfits, high ponytails and lots of giggling. The boys carry the girls’ books and ask the girls to ‘go steady.’ Maybe that kind of thing could happen for Scott Martin with some other girl, but not with me. I’m already tainted in his mind. That whole possibility is gone.

And then there’s Bobby. He’s not interested. He wants to make me feel like a slug. He wants to pour salt on my body and watch me melt into the floor.

Back in English class, Ms. Soto’s talking about the Greek gods and not talking about them too.

You guys probably know this stuff already, she says, but we need to go over the Greek pantheon.

I’m not sure why she thinks we know it. Who knows it? I look around, and I guess it’s Dave she’s talking about. He’s always bragging about the stuff his Dad tells him at night while the rest of us are watching Charlie’s Angels or playing Atari. I’ve been waiting for years for some teacher to get into the Greek gods, and who else is going to tell us if not Ms. Soto?

Ms. Soto takes the gods one by one, like she did last week with the monsters.

Of course you’ve all heard of Zeus, she says. Kids call out, Yeahs, and me too, because I know he’s the father of the gods. But I didn’t know anything about the thunder and lightning, or about him marrying his sister. Ms. Soto says it’s fine for them, because they’re gods, but it’s hard to feel okay about it.

Next she brings up Apollo. He’s the god of both sickness and health, which I don’t really get. Then Ms. Soto says, And that seems like a contradiction, but if you think about it, aren’t sickness and health two sides of the same coin?

It sounds cool when she says it like that, but I would have said that they’re opposites, and how are opposites the same? My older sister told me that high school’s when they explain how everything you learned before isn’t really right. Maybe opposites being the same is a hint of what’s to come.  And maybe it’s not clever or true, maybe it’s just wrong, as in, He teases you because he likes you.

Ms. Soto goes on and the more she tells us, the worse these gods seem. They turn humans into animals or even trees, whenever they feel like it. I’m starting to see why Ms. Soto was reluctant to start in on this stuff. It’s horrible. She has pictures of the gods up on the board. They’re marble statues and they look so serene, like good parents for all humanity, but the actual fact is: These gods were monsters.

Then she gets to Athena. She’s the goddess of wisdom so I think maybe she’s better than the rest of them. Maybe she wouldn’t turn anyone into a cow for no good reason. But it turns out she would. She was the one, Ms. Soto says, who changed Medusa from a beautiful woman into a hideous monster with snakes for hair. And she made it so that anyone who looked at Medusa would turn to stone. Petrified, Ms. Soto says, from the Greek word for stone. I thought petrified was afraid, but now I guess it means so afraid you can’t move.

Athena did the horrible transformation out of jealousy, because the girl had gorgeous hair. And when it all went down, Medusa was a teenager who didn’t know that her whole life was about to change. She must have been petrified when the goddess came at her in a fury. I picture it happening in the second floor hallway, near my locker. The goddess, huge and glowing, and Medusa not understanding why she was the one picked out for victimhood. Maybe she didn’t know how stunning her hair was, and even if she did, it was something beyond her control. Medusa was young too. She probably hadn’t had a boyfriend yet. She was just at that point when boys were starting to notice her, but Athena noticed her more, or cared more about that hair. She saw the power in it—how it could attract men and maybe even gods. So she turned Medusa into a hideous monster, and that lovely hair into snakes. After that, if anyone looked at Medusa they’d turn to stone. No one would ever love her again. I feel rattled, a tingling in my fingers.

And the gorgoneion? Dave says in that way he has of steering the lesson to suit himself.

Ms. Soto hesitates. Either she doesn’t understand him, or else she’s not sure the rest of us fools will be able to catch his drift.

What do you mean? she says finally. She’s biting her lip and you can see her patience, as she waits for him to make his point. All those times when Ms. Soto seemed interested in his ideas, maybe that was just her being the teacher. In other words, even though Dave is the smartest kid in the class, maybe she doesn’t really like him.

He says, I mean that the Gorgoneion is an apotropaic amulet that Athena wears.

And you know this is what he really wanted to do all along, to say: Apotropaic amulet, because apparently just saying gorgoneion wasn’t enough for him.

Ms. Soto knows what he’s talking about—thank God–because it would just suck if Dave were as smart as he thinks he is. Do you see this little face here on Athena’s sash? That’s Medusa. Ms. Soto is pointing to the statue. Most of the time when you see a picture of Athena in art, the goddess is wearing this Medusa face. Gorgoneion is another name for it.

Why does she wear it? Denise asks.

Is it, like, a trophy? I say. For conquering Medusa.

That’s a good theory, Ms. Soto says, throwing me a bone.

It’s to ward off evil, Dave says, even though no one called on him.

Ms. Soto nods. That’s right, she says. It’s for protection.

For protection? That doesn’t seem fair, to turn Medusa into a monster, and then use her face as a shield. Why would Athena even need protection, when she’s already so powerful? Plus, you would think that Athena would feel shame at what she did to Medusa, that she’d want to get away from her crime. But she doesn’t. It’s like she’s proud of her power.

I'm alone when I find the black and white marbled notebook bound in cloth, sitting almost exactly in the middle of the hallway. It’s Bobby's. And it’s everything. He didn’t follow Mr. Mason’s advice of a single subject notebook, one for each class. Instead, he’s got every subject right here in one book—an omnibus to use Ms. Soto’s vocab word. It’s English, Social Studies, Science and whatever math he does. Not algebra. I know that because every day after fifteen minutes of homeroom Bobby leaves the class to go to some other math class before Mr. Marchesi starts the algebra lesson.

At home, I drop the notebook onto the kitchen table. Bobby wrote his full name: Robert Carbone in calligraphy on the front. He spent time on it too. It’s pretty well done; in fact it’s very well done.

I don’t want to know more about Bobby, but I open the book like it’s my job: Know thy enemy.

My mother looks over from peeling a potato onto a plate. What’s that? she asks.    She has to see that it’s not mine.

Nothing.

She pauses with her lips pursed.

I can’t say it’s mine and I can’t say it’s Bobby’s.

It’s just an old notebook.

She decides not to press it. When you’re a good kid, people don’t ask too many questions.

I open the notebook, and inside are all the things we’ve studied this year. Herodotus: Asked why, Bobby wrote, and the whole book is like that. Decent notes on everything we’ve done, and everything we’ll need for our final exams. In between are all these drawings. It’s like an illuminated manuscript with elves and warriors popping out of the margins. Fantasy moonscapes take up entire pages. Every page has some intricate, detailed drawing, and they’re all really, really good.

Somehow it makes everything worse that Bobby’s a great artist. If he’s going to make me feel horrible, then I should get to be smarter than him, a better student, more popular and more talented in art. But that’s not how it is. Apparently, Bobby, like the Persians in Herodotus, is capable of ‘great deeds.’

But then maybe your enemy doesn’t have to be a total loser. Maybe he could have strengths, and you could pit your strengths against his and try to win. Maybe it’s not even about the Greeks being better than the Persians in any way, it’s just about beating the Persians back. And Herodotus recorded it all. He was okay with the Persians doing some great things, he even wrote about it, but he was still a Greek, and he still wanted to win.

The last section of the notebook is English class, and Bobby’s written the names of all the Greek gods: Zeus, Hera, Athena, with a brief description after each one. For Zeus, he’s written: King and there’s a thunderbolt in 3D through the god’s name. For Hera, there’s a note: Jealous. Gets revenge. For Athena, he put: smartest. Good at strategies in war. And after going through his notebook, I have to admit two things about Bobby. The kid’s got serious talent in art and he’s also not a bad student. Even though he always sits in the back of the classroom, he’s been there all along, listening, soaking up the knowledge. He’s really not the person I thought he was at all. He cares about school. I start to feel sorry for him, his problems with his father, his lack of funds for school supplies. Maybe Bobby could go to art school, could get away from his dad and have a good life. And part of me hopes that will happen for him, but knowing he’s an artist, when he’s not trying to squish me under his shoe, doesn’t alter things between us. It doesn’t change how he makes me feel like I’m nothing. What’s changed is the way I see him. He’s not my bully; he’s my enemy. And since he actually cares about school, he’s going to want his notebook back.

The next day, I’m in the hall with Denise when I spot Bobby. He’s hunched in on himself. He doesn’t notice me for a change.

Hey, Bobby, I call out. Where’s your notebook?

He turns, shocked. Denise is pretty surprised, too, and I can’t believe how easy it is to taunt him, how good it feels to hear my own voice loud in the hallway.

Do you know? he asks, and he definitely cares. He’s sweating over his lost notebook. I’ve never seen him act like a normal person. I didn’t think he could ask a question, even one as simple as Do you know? He never speaks in class, and in the hallway, his phrases are limited. It’s like he's learned English from a Playboy magazine, and he’s only seen two pages. Or maybe one. All he ever says is: big tits. But now, under duress, he’s getting some grammar together.

Do you have it? he asks.

Seeing him so worried softens me a bit, makes me want to revert to my usual nice girl default and give him his notebook. After that simple, generous action, everything could change between us. Whenever we’d see each other in the halls we’d say ‘hey’ and we’d get along great. Not only him and me, but Scott and Denise and Emma too. And sometimes we’d hang out together on the front steps. Bobby would show us his new drawings, and we’d talk about the Pythia, the Greek Gods, or whatever came to mind. We’d be a little group of friends, a clique.

Give it back, bitch!

The word feels like a slap. It’s not my name, but it’s better than Big Tits, fiercer.

Thank you, I say. I grace him with a tiny evil princess smile.

Do you have it? Denise whispers, as we round the corner.

Maybe, I say coyly. I’m giddy.

She gives me a steady look. Cat?

Yes. Okay? I have it.

You should give it back to him.

I take a moment to imagine that. Me handing the notebook to him and Bobby sneering. Thanks, Big Tits.

You have to give it back, Cat!

No way!

Denise’s eyes open wide.

Look, I tell her. This thing is like an amulet.

A what?

It’s my protection.

Denise looks worried. And if she’s thinking I’m a nice girl turning evil, she might be right, because I do feel wicked, or at least different. I’m unafraid for the first time in months, maybe ever. I feel physically larger, like my legs could take this hallway in one stride, like I might not fit through the classroom doorway.

You’ll get in trouble, Denise says.

Not likely.

And now, Denise has her hand on her lips. She’s obviously not done trying to convince me. She’ll say something else, once she figures out what, but I’m thinking about the last page of Bobby’s notebook and the Medusa picture he drew there.

Bobby went all out for that one, used colored pens and everything. He made Medusa gorgeous and sprawled her across two pages, centerfold style. And maybe that was Bobby’s intention, to make her into a sex object. But she’s not that. Her top half’s a woman, with snakes framing her perfect, chiseled face. Then at the hips, her body morphs into a gigantic snake that coils around behind her and whips into the background.

She’s a warrior too, with an arrow nocked to her bow, aimed at her enemy. Apparently, this Medusa doesn’t just rely on her petrifying face.

And then there’s her body, the top womanly half. She’s got huge, round breasts, just like mine, except they’re not hidden under layers of T-shirts. Instead they’re striking in their bronzed bra, right in the center of the page where everyone can see them. Medusa’s not making any apologies. In fact, she’s about to take someone out.

 ———————-

*The italicized phrases in the second social studies class section are quotes from The History, by Herodotus, trans. David Grene, The Univ. of Chicago Press, Chicago, 1987.

 
 

Jennafer D’Alvia was born in Sleepy Hollow, NY. She is a Pushcart Prize nominated fiction writer whose stories have appeared in The Missouri Review, Chautauqua and other journals. Jennafer’s fiction was nominated for the 2024 AWP Intro Journals Project and she is currently the Truman Capote Scholar at The University of Montana’s MFA program where she’s working on a novel.

You can find her on X at @jennadalvia and on Facebook at Jennafer D'Alvia


 North of Nashville

Corinne Cordasco-Pak

I’m in the ladies’ room at Our Lady of Perpetual Endurance, waiting for the funeral to start, when I hear my grandmother walk in. I’m still locked in the stall, but I know it’s her from the familiar swish of her worn rubber-soled slippers. By the time I scrunch back into my pantyhose, she’s sitting on a sink, lighting a cigarette. She exhales and the whole bathroom smells like smoke.

“I don’t think you’re supposed to smoke in here,” I say.

I don’t know why I said that when there were so many other things I could have said to her. It isn’t, as my parents would often remind me, very polite to correct one’s elders. But in the moment, Grandma doesn’t seem to mind. She puts the cigarette out in the burnished gold cremation urn on her lap. She puts the lid back on, cutting off the smoke that trails from inside.

Everyone likes to imagine how they would react if they saw a ghost — not to mention if that ghost were their dead grandmother, smoking in the restroom at her own funeral—but my grandmother always seemed to exist outside of time. She rotated through the same few faded housedresses each week and maybe it was fifty-something years of smoking a pack a day, but her face hadn’t changed much either. There’s a picture of her holding me at my christening and another of her next to me at my college graduation; though they were taken twenty years apart, her smiling face is fixed in the same craggy topography.

I pinch myself. My grandmother is still there. She laughs.

“You’re not dreaming,” she says and hops off of the sink. “I’m getting out of here. Want to come?”

She doesn’t wait for an answer, and I have to move quickly to catch the bathroom door as it starts to slam behind her. It’s not too hard for us to sneak out — almost everyone else is in the chapel, waiting for the service to begin — but, just in case, I follow my grandmother’s lead, ducking to avoid being seen as we cross the parking lot. She’s faster than I remember, running so quickly ahead of me that she loses a slipper. I hand it to her when I catch up.

Through the chapel windows, I can see the rest of my family already in the pews, where I’m supposed to be. My brother is seated in the front row. He’s going to say a few words about what my grandmother meant to him. My dad asked me to do it, but I told him I was too busy with work to write something good. Really, though, I didn’t know what to say. Grandma had always been kind to me, but I didn’t know her very well. I was too young and, then, too caught up in my own life to make much of an effort. I never felt bad about it until a week ago, when my father called to tell me she was gone.

But now, it seems I have another chance. My grandmother passes my car, the same sedan I’ve driven since college, and I remember that she doesn’t know what it looks like.

“This is me,” I say. She pulls the handle as she waits for me to open the door, looking over her shoulder back at the church. I back out of the parking spot before I realize that I don’t know where to go, so I stop at the parking lot exit.

“Turn left,” my grandmother says. I hit my blinker and turn. We’re heading toward the highway. The whoosh of the road fills the car. I glance at my grandmother. She’s making herself comfortable, reclining the seat and propping her feet on the dash.

“So…uh,” I try to figure out the right way to ask what I want to ask.

“You want to know why I’m here?” she asks. She says the words like she’s just shown up unexpectedly at my house for a visit, not materialized from beyond the grave to sit in my passenger seat, casually holding the urn that contains the remnants of her earthly form plus a few cigarette butts. I wonder how long it’ll be before someone notices that her remains are missing, notices I’m missing, or puts the two disappearances together. They’ll probably notice the urn first.

“Yeah,” I say. “I thought you were dead.”

“I am,” she says. I search my Sunday school memories for a precedent for her reappearance, but I was never a great student.

“So, are you…resurrected?” I ask tentatively.

My grandma lights another cigarette. She holds it in the corner of her lips and talks around it. “Not exactly,” she says. The end of the cigarette catches and she takes a deep drag.

“You probably don’t remember this, but when you were a kid, you made me a promise. I guess you could say I’ve come to collect.”

My grandmother was not the kind of grandmother that you had sleepovers or tea parties with. I had one of those, too, on my mom’s side; she lived on our block and baked cookies and let me wear her quilted bathrobe as a princess gown—but that grandmother is still alive and well, having never touched a cigarette.  

This grandmother, the one who came back from the dead, lived six hours north of us in a rowhouse on a one-way street. Growing up, we saw her once or twice a year, usually because we stopped by for an afternoon on our way to somewhere else. Sometimes my father would drive up and bring her to our house for a few days around Christmas or some other family occasion.

Grandma was widowed before I was born. She lived alone with her dog Pumpernickel, a fifteen-pound knot of fur that yapped at anything that moved. Grandma smoked her first cigarette at fourteen and never looked back, so my brother and I usually spent visits to her house chasing Pumpernickel around the weedy rectangle of the backyard behind her house. When we had to go inside, we’d pull our shirts over our noses to filter out the smell or puff our cheeks, holding our breath for as long as we could. For hours afterward, we could smell smoke on our clothes, following us even after we’d left her behind.

We visited less as I got older, but every so often my father would pass me the phone and mouth “Say ‘hi’ to Grandma!” Even after I moved out, he reminded me to call on her birthday and holidays and a few times throughout the year. “Just call her sometimes,” he’d say. “It means so much to her.” I called when he asked me to, but the conversations were always short.

“How’s school?” she’d ask. She’d tell me about her neighbors, how they were always blocking her driveway, or about the movies that played on TV during the day. I’d talk about my favorite subjects or about my most recent swim meet. I answered the same questions for the bank teller and my parents’ coworkers — there was no intimacy there, no depth. It never occurred to me to ask her about her life, and she didn’t volunteer much. I’m ashamed to admit this, but in my mind, she was always at home, dormant, like a motion-activated figure waiting for an audience.

In the car, I knew exactly what promise she was talking about. I was ten. We stopped to see my grandmother for a few hours. My family went to pick up lunch for us and left me to keep Grandma company.

We sat on the porch, drinking Coke out of glass bottles (her favorite) and listening to records play through the screen door. Her record collection was all classic country. She asked me about school (fine), boys (ew), and what I wanted for my birthday (a puppy, lipstick, a few CDs), and having exhausted our usual topics, we watched Pumpernickel chase a fly around the steps and listened to Dolly Parton croon. My grandmother hummed along with the song. When it ended, she looked over at me.

“If you could go anywhere on vacation,” she asked me, introducing a new topic to our usual repertoire. “Where would you go?”

I listed out half a dozen destinations that I don’t remember now. Cities I was eager to visit, a few tropical islands. Paris, Hawaii. Places that sounded exciting to a preteen from a sleepy suburb. “Where would you go?” I asked her.

“Nashville,” she said. “I’ve always wanted to.”

“You’ve never been?” I couldn’t comprehend how an adult couldn’t just go wherever they wanted, whenever they wanted.

She shook her head. “Nope, never been. I was supposed to go once, but it just didn’t work out.” She took a breath, like she was about to say more, but instead she just lit a cigarette.

I don’t know what came over me. Maybe I picked up on the longing in her voice or was seduced by the song — Dolly, extolling the delights of her mountain home, the earnest fiddle and lilting harmonies. I pictured myself, older and cooler, wearing makeup and maybe even a miniskirt, going dancing at a bar. The fantasy was complete.

“Grandma, I’ll take you to Nashville one day. I promise.”

“Cheers to that,” she said. We clinked our Coke bottles.

“A promise is a promise,” Grandma says as we hurtle south down the highway. Newark disappears behind us, a gray smudge in the rearview mirror.

It’s a good enough reason for me. I look over at her. She’s smiling.

“I have one more question. Other people can see you, right?”

“Yes,” she says, and I merge into the HOV lane.

My grandmother offers to drive, but she doesn’t have her license or her glasses, so I decline. Instead, I tell her that co-pilot gets to pick the music.

She finds a country station, some cowboy singing about his broken heart in a thick southern twang. She sings along, knows every word. She knows the next one too. She sings them all in her clipped Jersey accent, dropping consonants here and there, shortening vowels at will. I wonder how we look to the cars that we pass — a belting grandmother in a housedress and her silent twenty-something chauffeur, dressed for a funeral. Our windows are down, so I’m sure they hear her. Even over the noise of the highway, it would be hard not to.

By the time we stop for gas, her throat is scratchy. I buy her a pack of Marlboros and a bottle of water. I buy her a Coke, too, even though they only have plastic bottles. She drinks the soda quickly but ignores the water. 

Grandma stretches her legs. Even stiff from the car, she seems to be moving faster than she did when we left the church. She does laps around the pumps as I check my phone. I’d turned the ringer off before the funeral and now I have 27 missed calls, most of them from my father. I have text messages, too, and I think I can guess what they say. I open one from my brother. Did you take Grandma’s ashes? it says. Dad is PISSED. The message is several hours old. As if he can tell that I’m reading it, he texts again. We had to postpone the funeral! I didn’t get to do my speech!

Chill out. I text back. I just needed to do something.

Typical, he replies. Always making things about you.

I start to reply, but my grandmother opens the passenger door.

“Everything okay?” she asks. I shove the phone in my pocket and start the car.

When we lose the signal for the country station, she finds another one. It occurs to me to wonder why my New Jersey grandmother is so obsessed with country hits from 50 years ago, but when I ask her, she just smiles and keeps singing.

We’ve been in the car for a few hours before we lose the second country radio station. At this point, we’ve broken the record for the most time we’ve ever spent together, just the two of us. I rack my brain for topics.

“Cows!” I yell as we drive past a field of big black and white animals munching grass, milling about.

We pass another field of cows. “Cows!” I say again.

A few minutes later I say it again. This time, there’s only one of them.

“Are you going to say that every time we see cows?” she asks.

I shrug. “Yeah.”

“Why?”

“That’s what you do on a road trip.”

We’re coming up on another field.

“Cows!” my grandmother says as we approach.

“Actually, Grandma. I think those are horses.”

We’re both wrong. They’re gigantic goats. The sound of her laughter startles me. I’ve never heard her laugh like this before. It’s a high, girlish giggling. I laugh too.

We’re almost exactly halfway to Nashville when we stop for the night. A sign on the freeway reads “Troutville, 10 miles,” and, at the exit, there’s another sign announcing a Pizza Hut, a gas station, and two hotels, the Troutville Inn and the De Luxe Stay and Play.

We pass the Stay and Play first. On the neon sign out front, the “P” has burnt out, so it reads “Stay and lay.” I decide on the Troutville Inn.

My grandmother is already half asleep, so she waits in the car as I go inside. It smells like coffee and Pine-Sol. There’s no one behind the desk, so I ring the tarnished bell.

Ding ding! The sound hangs in the air, but nothing moves.

While I wait, I check my phone. There’s a new series of texts from my dad, variations of my name in all caps and Call me now!!! and one from my brother: Dad is going to kill you. I’ve never seen him this mad. I close my phone and ring the bell again. A man in a dingy polo shuffles out. He looks at me, one eyebrow cocked, but doesn’t say anything.

“Do you have any rooms for tonight?” I ask.

“One king room left,” he says. “Ninety-nine dollars for the night, checkout by 10:00 am sharp.”

“That’s fine,” I say. I hand him my license and debit card and he passes me a key. I just got paid, so I’m not too worried about the room charge, but I wonder how long Grandma and I will be on the road. Will I miss work on Monday? Something tells me that my boss has never heard “road trip with a ghost” as a reason for calling out before. Probably best to just call in sick.

“Room nine, around the corner.” He tilts his head to his right and turns toward the door.

“Thanks,” I say, but he’s already gone.

When I return to the car, my grandmother is asleep, head lolled to the side. For a second, I worry that something’s wrong with her, but when I open the door she shifts in her seat. I drive slowly around the perimeter until I see a door that’s marked with a worn reflective 9. I reach for my grandmother’s shoulder, then pull my hand back.

“Grandma,” I say loudly. “We’re here.”

My grandmother follows me, carrying her urn. She’s almost sleepwalking, silent and slow. She starts to unbutton her dress almost automatically, still facing me and I turn around. She’s never undressed in front of me before. I go into the bathroom and splash water on my face. By the time I come out, my grandmother is in bed snoring, eyes closed, urn on the bedside table. Her dress is folded over the desk chair and the covers are pulled up to her chin.

I feel a little shy. I’ve never shared a bed with a ghost before. I haven’t even shared one with my grandmother. I briefly wonder if it would be rude to put a line of pillows between us before I decide to just crawl in next to her. There’s plenty of space in the wide bed. The sheets are yellowed and scratchy, but all the driving has worn me out. Before I know it, I’m asleep.

When I wake up, my dead grandmother is spooning me. Her body is glued to mine, with her arms wrapped around me so that my head rests on her shoulder. She’s snoring and her morning breath smells like the greasy drive-through hamburgers we grabbed for dinner. To my relief, her limbs are warm and pliant; you wouldn’t know from touching her that she’s been dead for a week.

I try to peel her off, but she holds on. For someone so thin, she’s surprisingly strong. She nuzzles in deeper, her face buried in my armpit.

“Pete?” she murmurs. Her lips kiss at me. “Pete?”

“No, Grandma. It’s me,” I answer. My grandfather’s name was Earl. I shake myself free and my grandmother spreads her limbs to take up more of the bed. “This bed is amazing,” she says. She rubs her face on the pillow like a kitten and the sheets slip down to reveal the worn foam cups of her bra. I nod and retreat into the bathroom, giving her time to get dressed.

By the time I’m done in the bathroom, she’s disappeared. I panic for a second before I catch sight of her through the window, smoking her first cigarette of the day. Maybe it’s the sunlight, but she looks great. There’s color in her cheeks. A few tendrils of hair have escaped from her low bun. They frame her face, glowing silver in the morning light. I step outside.

“Morning!” Grandma says.

“Ready to go?” I ask her. “I’m starving.”

She nods. “Don’t forget my urn.”

I grab it from the nightstand and close the door behind me.

“I can’t believe you’ve never eaten at Waffle House,” I say. My father’s decision to raise a family south of his home state has resulted in yet another gulf between me and my grandmother, but at least this one is easily remedied. The booth we’re sitting at is sticky with spilled syrup, but there’s already a mug of hot coffee in front of me. Grandma sips Coke through a straw and studies the menu like she’s cramming for an exam.

The waitress has been to our table twice already, but my grandmother keeps saying she needs more time.

“What do you usually get?” she asks and I tell her.

When we finally order, I go first. “Same for me,” she echoes, then proceeds to list off more food: a patty melt, hash browns, an extra waffle topped with blueberries, two fried eggs. Oh, and another Coke. She’s already slurping the air at the bottom of the last one.

The waitress clearly has had plenty of practice letting people know she’s judging their choices without being too overt. She scribbles down Grandma’s order.

“That all?” she twists her mouth into a knot.

Grandma beams up at her. “That’s all.”

The waitress turns and walks away, and my grandmother looks at me. She motions me to come closer, closer. Closer. She looks around to see if anyone is listening to us, but everyone is too busy drowning their food in syrup or waving their mugs for coffee refills. 

“Calories don’t count when you’re dead,” she whispers. She laughs, the same giggle from the car. I can’t remember her ever having told me a joke before.

When the food comes, she eats every bite. She’s ordered three times the food that I have, but we finish our meals simultaneously. The waitress is incredulous. As she clears our table, her eyes scan my petite grandmother and flicker. Grandma orders another meal and a Coke to go. The waitress takes her order and writes it on her notepad, face washed in begrudging respect.

When we pull back onto the highway, she starts into the food immediately. The car smells like syrup and smoke, and I catch myself wondering how long the smell of my grandmother will stay with me, and then I wonder how long my grandmother will stay with me. 

Grandma hasn’t been able to find a radio station that she likes since yesterday evening.  “This isn’t my style,” she says to Top 40, gospel, a man screaming about politics. Finally, she exhausts the options and snaps the dial off. We drive in silence again, except for the sound of her chewing. I try to think of something to say.

“Have you ever played the license plate game?” I ask her. When she says no, I explain the rules. We make our way through the alphabet, all the way to the “Ns.” Grandma points out a Nevada license plate emblazoned with Vegas landmarks.

“Ever been to Vegas?” she asks me, and I shake my head.

“Me neither,” she says.

“That was the theme of my senior prom,” I say. “I think my dad sent you pictures? I wore that gold glittery dress?”

“I remember,” she says. “I put it on my fridge. You looked so grown up. ”

“The dress was fun,” I say. “The prom was just okay.”

Grandma chuckles.

“Did you go to your prom?” I ask.

“No,” she says. “I couldn’t.” She doesn’t volunteer details, but I can feel her thinking about them. I take a breath.

“Why not?” I ask.

“I was pregnant.”

“Oh,” I say. In my head, I do some quick math. My father is her oldest child, but he’s not that old.

“The baby died.”

“Oh,” I say. I don’t know what to say. “I’m sorry” feels inappropriate and way too late.

“I dropped out of school anyway,” she continues. “And then I started waitressing. And that’s how I met your grandfather.” I can sense her attempt to put a period on the story, to find a bright spot to end on.

We pass a field full of goats. They are definitely goats: short, horned creatures. Two of them are fighting, their heads lowered at each other, hooves tossing up clouds of dirt.

“Cows!” Grandma shouts. Her giggle fills the car and I can’t help but join in.

We’re almost to Nashville. On the outskirts of the city, a warehouse rises from the emptiness on the edges of the highway. It’s painted like a barn, red with white trim outlining a broad bank of sliding glass doors. A billboard in front of the warehouse says in foot-high letters: Big Dave’s Boot Barn & Cowboy Supply. A smiling animatronic caricature of Big Dave waves to us with one robotic arm, beckoning us in.

“Can we stop?” my grandmother asks without peeling her eyes away from the building. I pull off the highway.

Inside, the warehouse is lined with shelves and shelves of cowboy boots in every shade and style you can imagine, including some that defy imagination. Some are pre-scuffed, styled to mimic years of lasso-toting, tractor-riding wear. On the opposite side of the spectrum are shiny boots in every shade of pink, from blush to brazen.

Grandma hands me her urn and makes a beeline for a pair of white leather boots with swirling welts of tooled leather and turquoise studs rising from the vamp. She touches them the way you’d stroke a baby’s cheek.

“You should try them on,” I say, and she looks at me as if she’s forgotten I’m there. I hand them to her.

“Why not?” I say.

She’s still wearing her old housedress, but the boots fit like they were made for her.

“Woo-ow-wie,” comes a voice from behind me. “Pardon me, ma’am, but if you don’t walk out of here in those boots, you’re a damn fool and I’m even worse for allowin’ it.”

Big Dave himself has appeared from among the racks of boots. I’ve never seen a man who looks more like a cartoon in my life; what I thought was a caricature of him on the billboard out front may have actually been a photograph. Cowboy boots, denim on denim, a wide smile under the biggest Stetson I’ve ever seen.

Nevertheless, Grandma is visibly pleased.

“You know, we’ve got a hat that’d match those shoes right perfect. If you’ll just walk with me right this way?” He offers my grandmother a gallant arm and she accepts. She turns away quickly, but I’m pretty sure I see her blush. I hurry to follow them before they disappear into a sea of leather and fringe.

Within moments, he’s ushered her into a fitting room with three pairs of jeans and a rainbow of Western-style shirts. While she changes, he turns his attention to me.

“Let’s see what Big Dave can get you into, young lady.” He eyes me up and down.

I tell him that I’m not exactly a cowboy boots kind of girl and he laughs.

“Maybe you just haven’t met the right pair of boots yet.” He squints and turns his head to fix me in a sideways glance. Purses his lips. “Wait right here.”

When he returns, he carries a single pair of boots. They’re less ornate than the ones that caught my grandmother’s attention: black, polished to a high shine, low-heeled and capped with shiny gold tips.

Not bad, Big Dave, I think. I don’t have to say it. He knows.

“Try them on,” he says in a faux whisper and thrusts them at me.

Just then comes the sound of curtain rings gliding along the bar: Grandma emerges.

She’s let her hair down from her bun to fit the cowboy hat on her head, and it falls around her shoulder in wiry ringlets. She’s chosen a blue and white gingham shirt with faux mother-of-pearl buttons and bleached-almost-white jeans that fasten high around her waist. Her smile is almost as big as Big Dave’s. He whistles at her and it grows even wider.

“Spin!” he coaxes and waves his pointer finger in the air like a lasso.

Grandma complies, preening like a schoolgirl. I’ve never seen my grandmother like this: smiling, clothed in something with a waistline. Fringe sprays out around her shoulders.

“’At-ta GIRL,” Big Dave says, applauding. “Now, I know I’m biased ‘cause I own the place, but puh-lease tell me you’re walking out of here in that.”

At this, Grandma’s face falls. “I don’t have my pocketbook,” she says and begins to retreat into the changing room.

“Uh-uh. Surely your sister here can cover you, just this once,” Big Dave looks at me. He tips his Stetson up to give me a better look at his puppy dog eyes.

I look at Grandma. She does look young and fresh in her cowboy getup. Not to the point where we’d be mistaken as sisters, but she looks much younger than I’ve ever seen her look. Her face is enough to convince me.

“Of course I can,” I say.

“That’s the spirit!” He throws one arm around my shoulders and uses the other to gesture to the boots in my hands. “Your turn.”

By the time we’re ready to leave, we look like dueling cowboys: Grandma in white and blue, me in black boots and jeans, a red blouse. At checkout, I buy a “Save a Horse, Ride a Cowboy” tote bag and tuck Grandma’s urn inside.

Grandma carries our old clothes in a plastic bag printed with Big Dave’s smiling face. She swings it as she walks to the car, humming one of the songs I recognize from yesterday. She knows she looks good in her new jeans.

It occurs to me to check my bank account, considering that Grandma’s probably eaten, shopped, and chain-smoked her way through most of my last paycheck, but when I look at my phone, I see my brother has texted me again. Hello? Are you alive? Dad wants to call the cops. I text him back. I’m okay. I’ll call soon. And then, I turn my phone off.      

 “What’s next, Grandma?” We’re back in the car, pulling out of the lot.

“Let’s go to Nashville,” she says.

We start with dinner: Nashville Hot Chicken. The restaurant doesn’t look like much, but there’s a line out the door. We take our checkered cardboard trays and eat at the picnic tables that ring the cracked parking lot. Grandma tucks into the meal like it’s her last, chewing every bite a hundred times, licking hot sauce from her fingers.

We stand out in our cowboy outfits. No one else is dressed like this. It’s hot and most people are wearing shorts and flip-flops, though there are a few cowboy hats dotting the crowd. Normally, I would feel self-conscious to be dressed so obviously like a tourist, but my grandmother looks natural, like she’s shed some sort of fifty-year chrysalis to reveal a fresh-faced country starlet.

It’s getting dark and the streetlights come on. For dessert, we share a family-sized banana pudding. Grandma eats most of it. She picks the wafer cookies out and licks the pudding off before popping them into her mouth.

Then, she tells me that she wants to hear some music and we’re off again.

It doesn’t take long to find a dark bar that’s just beginning to fill. Two guys sit on the stage: one on guitar, one on drums. At first, they play original stuff, but when they start playing covers, people launch themselves from their barstools to do the Boot Scootin’ Boogie.

My grandmother and I are at a booth, each on our second beer. She’s been watching the band, nodding along, but when they play “Walkin’ After Midnight,” she grabs my hand.

“Let’s dance!” she says. I follow her to the dance floor. She shouts over the music. “This was our song!”

“Grandpa?” I ask and she shakes her head.

“No,” she says. “My high school sweetheart.”

“Pete?” I ask. Grandma just winks and pulls me into the crowd.

My grandmother, I discover, is an excellent dancer. She shimmies, sways her hips. She matches the drummer beat for beat. I notice the bartender watching her as he polishes glasses.

When the song ends, the band takes a break. Grandma motions that she wants a cigarette. I follow her outside.

“Want one?” she says, offering me the pack for the first time. I reach for it and she snaps the top shut, like the jewelry case in Pretty Woman. She giggles, then lights one for me.

“Watch out, these things will kill you. I should know,” she says, then laughs again, and I remember that my grandmother, with her pink cheeks, enormous appetite, and effortless dance moves, is dead.

Inside, we hear the sound of the drummer counting off. The music starts.

“Come on,” she says. She puts her arm through mine and we duck back inside.

My grandmother disappears. When she returns, she presents me with a shot glass of golden-brown whiskey.

“How did you pay for these?” I ask.

“I didn’t. They did.” She nods toward a few guys at a pool table. She gives them, a little wave—just the fingertips. “To promises,” she says to me. We clink glasses and take the shots.

The lead singer of the band pauses between songs to announce that late-night karaoke will be starting after their set, in fifteen minutes.

“Karaoke!” my grandmother says. “Let’s sign up!”

I shake my head. “Grandma, I am too drunk for karaoke.”

She laughs. “That’s the point.”

“You go,” I say. “I’ll watch,” but she’s already on her way to pick a song.

I watch my grandmother on stage, singing one old country song after another. You’d think that folks around here would get tired of these songs, but no one’s complaining. Instead, the crowd’s going wild for my grandmother, this sprightly, 70-year-old dime store cowgirl from Newark. No one else has signed up to sing for almost an hour. It’s just her, belting the hits.

Even after listening to her in the car, I’m surprised by how good her voice is. She doesn’t look at the words once — she sings them like she wrote them herself — and as I listen to the lyrics, I begin to understand why. Underneath the twangy guitar and catchy lyrics, I hear my grandmother lay claim to things that had always evaded her: independence, freedom, fun. She sings her heartbreaks with a smile and I start to understand just how much I’ll never know about her. I listen to her sing and sing and she smiles down at me from behind the microphone.

Eventually, the bar closes and, with nowhere else open so late, we end up at a Waffle House as the first twinge of dawn is coloring the sky. This time, my grandmother doesn’t order much.

“Just a Coke,” she says to the waitress. I think back to our breakfast this morning in a Waffle House eight hours north of here. The booth is almost identical: the menus, the caddy of condiments and paper napkins. This table is sticky too, and the waitress is wearing the same black polo, the same hair net.

But my grandmother looks like a different person. Her white hair looks blonde, like it did before I was born, before her husband died. Before she dropped out of school. Before babies. Before her housedresses began to fade. Her blouse is open to her chest. Her wrinkles have melted away and her cheeks are rosy. She’s relaxed, leaning back into the plastic booth like it’s a sofa.

I watch her as she sips her soda. I realize now that I have so much I want to ask her, but even as I look at her she grows younger and younger every moment, her skin almost transparent in the pink morning light.

She holds up her pack of cigarettes. There’s only one left.

“I’m going to step outside,” she says and I watch her through the glass. I pay the bill at the counter, then realize that she’s left her urn on the table. I turn away from her for a second to pick it up and when I turn back around, she’s gone.

By the time the sun is up, I’m already heading north. I’ve found a country station and turned it up loud. Grandma’s urn is in the passenger seat next to me, the seat belt fastened around it. The car still smells like syrup and smoke, but it’s already fading.

I pass Big Dave’s. The lights are off, there are metal bars pulled over the door. Everything is different now.

I turn my phone back on. The screen lights up. I owe my family answers, but I’m still not sure how to explain the past two days. Do I say I panicked and took the ashes? Is there any version of the truth they’d believe?

Within minutes, my father calls.

I don’t want to answer, but I turn down the music and pick up. Before I can say anything, he’s yelling. His voice pours over me and I can’t get a word in edgewise. It’s what I expected, and it’s fine. Whatever he says, I’d do it all again.

On the radio, I hear the beginning of “Walkin’ After Midnight.” 

“Dad?” I say, and without waiting for him to stop talking, I say “I’m going to have to call you back.” I hang up and turn the radio back up.

Next to the road, a field full of goats spreads, wide and green. I pull over, get out of the car, and open the urn, filtering ash through my fingers into the field. Then, I drive back towards Nashville. I sprinkle some of my grandmother in front of Big Dave’s animatronic sign, the arm waving over us like a benediction, then I drive south.

A promise is a promise. When I’m inside the city limits, I open the urn and empty what’s left of my grandmother, plus the yellow ends of a few stubbed-out Marlboros, into the wind.

 
 

Corinne Cordasco-Pak (she/her) is an Atlanta-based writer and editor. She received her MFA from Randolph College, where she was the fiction editor for Revolute. Her work has appeared in Identity Theory and Near Window and she has received support from the Bread Loaf Environmental Writers’ Conference. Corinne is a member of the Wildcat Writing Group and, when she’s not chasing her toddler, is currently working on her first novel. Find her online at @CECordasco.

 Call It a Win

Kris Norbraten 

The kids are at the Coke machine. It’s down the sidewalk, past the pool. I sit in the motel room trusting they’ll return.

The papers sit in a stack on the table, its lacquer peeling at the edges, a halo from the hanging lamp shining a promise of the life that could be if I can get this job done. I click my pen, and mark my initials on the flagged pages. I scribble approximations of my signature at every fat black X. I clip the papers together and slide them into the folder marked with Sharpie in my wife's neat script. She used only my first name, removing my surname from me as I did from her twice over. 

The agreement dictates she’ll get the ranch style house, the SUV, the beloved rescue mutt, and the two young children. I’ll get whatever fits into my suitcase and six Rubbermaid bins, plus an extended stay at this shitty motel. There's an allowance for the kids to visit on weekends, an unbalanced phenomenon that, until now, I’d only witnessed in movies and what I judged were lesser families.

When it all crashed down, after her anger subsided, my wife and I talked about who we were before our offspring shot screaming into the world; we imagined who we might have become once they morphed into young adults and launched out the front door. Then we agreed, each in our own reluctant way, to cut each other loose and allow ourselves a win.

If you can call it a win.

My parents and in-laws call it a loss. My sister, I’m not so sure. The only other people who know are my therapist, one co-worker, and of course my best friend, Robbie.

My children, who are still young, are laughing in the outer hallway while they fill the ice bucket, probably pissing off whoever’s in the room at the base of the stairs. I’d like to ooze out of this chair and out the door, along the sidewalk and through the parking lot, down the street to the nearest bar, where I could wash this whole document-signing incident down with a shot of mezcal. Cleanse myself with fire down my throat and a long cry into my pillow later on tonight.

The kids are running now, shouting. I swear they’ll wake someone or spill the ice. Maybe someone will slip. I heave myself up to intercept them. Their faces are flushed, jackets unzipped, bucket upright, soda cans jostled. I pop the tabs and let the fizz settle then trade the drinks for the ice bucket. My wife — ex-wife now — would never let them drink this crap, and I probably shouldn’t either, but one on the weekends won’t hurt. Maybe it’ll be our new thing.

I unlatch the gate to the swimming pool. We pick three lounge chairs and sprawl, even though the sun is blocked by a washed-out sky, the pool clearly closed for the season. My kids don’t notice this melancholy backdrop. They want action, so we chuck ice cubes into the water to see who can hit the leaves collected in the middle.

Canada geese fly over, honking. “Look!” my daughter shouts.” She’s eight and loves all creatures, even bugs and spiders. My son looks on command. He’s ten and usually does what anyone — including his younger sister — tells him.

“I wonder how they stay in a V,” he says.

This is typically when I’d provide an answer or ask what they think. At the very least, I’d Google it. Generate conversation and spur curiosity, my wife would direct.

Ex-wife.  

Today, I spur nothing. I wish I had an Americano with four shots and extra cream. Or that throat-burner mezcal.

The kids eye the geese until they’re out of sight, then Adam and Freya hop out of their chairs, taking their sodas to a pile of dead leaves on the far side of the pool. Provide opportunities for wonder, my wife would say.

Ex-wife. I’m working on it.

The kids poke the leaves with sticks, probably hoping to stir up something gross. Maybe autumn decomposition qualifies as wonder. Regardless, it’ll buy a few minutes to figure out where the closest coffee shop is. I pull out my phone.

There’s a text, from the same person my wife caught me out with. I’m either too despairing or too tired to engage, so I continue my search for caffeine. There’s a shop with four and a half stars within walking distance.

Now I read: How are you?

I stare at the question so long the screen goes dark. I shove my phone into my pocket.

“Adam, Freya,” I say, “come on. We’re leaving.”

My children stand, sticks in hand, but are still fixated on the pile. Freya is as tall as Adam, and more robust, which makes me feel things about my son I’ve never been able to articulate, about strength and agency, about what I thought it was supposed to mean to be masculine. I want him to possess what she possesses, but feel my desires are backwards and wrong, having more to do with myself than him.

“Let’s hit it,” I say.

They toss their sticks onto the pile and, like ducks, my children follow close behind to the coffee shop. This emulation won’t last much longer. The mirroring is already fading, which is probably good because, for instance, I forgot the ice bucket at the pool, which means they left their empty soda cans, too. No woman around to keep us in line.

The kids push open the door to the shop. Fingerprints on glass, and I wish I had a bottle of glass cleaner and a paper towel. The space is industrial-stark, designed by some childless architect. No comfy sofas, no board games or books. I prefer it this way, but soon the kids will be restless. I consider searching for a froyo place instead but, for my sanity, we stay. Along with my Americano, I purchase two juice boxes. My ex would insist upon water, but she isn’t here, is she? We take our drinks to a table by the streetside window and watch the passersby.

Without their mother, I realize I alone am responsible for the amusement of my children, for keeping the action alive, and for keeping them alive. The weight of the tasks land in my lap like twin cinder blocks. I fight to push them off so they don’t crush what little gumption I have left.

“Why don’t we play a game?” I say.

Freya’s smooth face lights up. “What game?” she asks, eager to jump in.

Adam waits, hands tucked under the table.

I don’t say that I have no idea what game, that I was never the engineer. We had a closet full of games at home, and a mom free flowing with great ideas. I try to breathe, to fill all six feet and one-hundred-sixty pounds of myself with air, and keep my head from rolling off my shoulders. Coffee burns my tongue as I scribble a mental note to buy a deck of cards for the motel room. Maybe Candy Land. Is that still a thing?

Freya pipes up with, “Let’s play Guess the Animal.” God, what a relief.

We take turns thinking up fauna, alternately asking questions to reveal their identities. Adam comes up with unique species, difficult to guess, bizarre sea creatures and jungle insects. Freya’s selections are more obvious, mammals with cute faces and fluffy fur, all her favorites. Mine are standard fare, mostly farm and zoo.

My phone buzzes. The kids go quiet when I remove it from my pocket. Their bright faces darken, expecting the worst, and this domino I’ve tipped crushes me.

The text reads, How are they?

It’s my ex-wife. My ex.

Fine. I type quickly to cut things short.  

What are you guys doing?

I consider sarcasm, but instead: Playing a game.

Okay, good. Then she’s gone.

A different thread pops up: Are you going to talk to me?

As I stash my phone, a piercing hiss — a barista frothing milk at the espresso machine — cuts through the low murmur of the shop. Loud talking women amble in, elbowing one another and laughing. The thought of my wife in a wolf pack fills me with something new and strange, part sickened by what she’ll hunt, part relieved it will no longer be me.

“Who was that?” Adam’s voice, weak and tentative.

Freya waits for me to answer her brother. My fears — about what I’ve lost, what I’ve broken, about what’s coming next and what I can and can’t control — loom too large for confrontation.

“Your mom,” I say.

“What did she want?” Exclusion from these small interactions must be nerve-racking, each conversation a fresh opportunity for new breakage.

“Curious what we’re up to. And she sends her love.”

Freya’s eyes soften. A small, sweet smile appears. Adam remains rigid.

“I’ve got an animal,” I say. The kids settle in with their juice, pinging me with questions that yield koala bear in only six tries. Then we slide off our stools, throw our trash in the bin, and re-enter the human stream fast-moving on the sidewalk.

Adam and Freya run ahead of me on the way back to the motel. They balance on the curb to see who can stay up the longest. Of course, it’s Freya. She doesn’t poke fun at her brother, but they keep a record of her accumulated victories. Adam’s accomplishments are more subtle. I fear the world won’t see them, and in that, it won’t see him.

We pit stop at the 7-Eleven on the corner near my new home. I pick up a six pack of Shiner, a bag of pretzels, a pouch of beef jerky, and a deck of playing cards. The kids beg for a bag of sour gummies, but this time it’s a no. Instead, I tack on three bananas at the register.

We order Domino’s and play a few rounds of Go-Fish at the motel table before the light in the window fades. That lonely, bedtime hour.

“Are you going to live here forever, Daddy?” Freya asks, and fidgets with a sequin on her T-shirt.

I slide the cards into their box. “No, honey. I’ll find a real home very soon, much nicer than this one. You’ll see.” 

The kids mill around the small room, but there’s nothing to do, nothing interesting to look at, and nowhere to go now that it’s dusk. I draw the curtains. The room has two queen beds, one for me and one for them. They bounce on theirs a couple times and gaze imploringly at the TV, but they know it’s not happening, and I can see they’re beat. It occurs to me then: I don’t know if my own children still take bubble baths with toys and need help scrubbing, or if they’ve graduated to grown-up showers. We skip it and go straight to brushing teeth.

It is unspeakably heartbreaking to watch them pull out their pajamas from their miniature backpacks. They don’t complain. They don’t ask for their mother or say I’m not doing things right. They climb into bed and wiggle under the covers.

“It’s fun to sleep in the same room with you, Daddy,” Freya says.

Adam says nothing.

“It is fun, isn’t it?” I say, even though it’s one of the saddest things I’ve ever done. The last time we slept in the same room, we were on vacation outside Vancouver with their mother, and stayed in an upscale lodge. We went on rainforest hikes filled with ferns and frogs; we chartered a whale watching boat; the kids consumed endless bowls of clams while my wife and I drank really good wine.

I read to them from the chapter book Adam brought and they fall asleep together. I strip down to boxers and lie on top of the comforter. My bedside lamp is on but I have nothing to read, and don’t want to disturb the kids with the TV. I’d pick up my phone, but what would I see? If I saw something, what would it say? And if I saw nothing, would that be worse? I shut off the light and close my eyes.

When I wake in the middle of the night, Adam and Freya have moved into my bed. Their warm bodies are a fortress around me, holding me in place.

Sunday morning, we go to the lobby for instant oatmeal and packaged pastries arranged in wicker baskets. Jugs of milk and orange juice sit in tubs of ice on the counter. “If you split a pack of oatmeal, you can each have a Danish,” I say. They don’t complain, and I’m glad their mother can’t see how abysmal their meal is. I drink coffee from a Styrofoam cup.

“Do you still love Mommy?” Freya asks through a mouthful of pastry.

Adam shushes her. She sideswipes him with a look. 

My ex told me they could handle the truth, as long as I scaled it for their age. “I do love your mom,” I say, “but it’s different than before.” This is both vague and accurate.

“How?” Freya’s crumbs sprinkle onto the table as she chews.

The truth rises to the surface while I sip stale coffee: The way I love their mother hasn’t changed. It’s the same as it’s always been. What has changed is my understanding of what that love is, and what it means. Freya is waiting for an answer, but I’m not sure how to explain this in an age-scaled way.

“He loves her like a friend,” Adam says, almost an accusation.

Freya searches my face for confirmation. Her brother’s explanation comes closer than anything I can provide, so I say, “Adam is right. I love your mother like a friend. But I hurt her feelings very badly and made her feel unloved, so right now she doesn’t want to be my friend.”

“Do you want to be her friend?” Freya asks.

“Of course I do, sweetheart.” I reach across the table and touch her small, sticky hand.

My phone buzzes again. I act like I don’t hear it.

“Who keeps texting you?” Adam asks. He hasn’t smiled all morning. Come to think of it, he hasn’t smiled all weekend. Adam has always been a serious kid — even as a baby — but now he’s picking up everyone else’s sadness and frustration, swallowing everything whole.

“A friend,” I say. My ex told me, once you start lying to them, you won’t be able to stop, so I correct myself. “Someone I love.”

“More than Mommy?” Freya asks.

“No,” I say, “just different.”

“When do we get to meet her? Will we like her?” Freya’s not worried, and would ask a million questions if I let her. Another version of Guess the Animal.

“For now, let’s focus on us, alright?” I try to sound chipper. “We have lots to learn about being a party of three.” Already, I’m burdening my children with a load far too heavy.

Sunday is packed with stuff kids are supposed to enjoy: the playground with the rocket slide, dinosaur bones at the science museum, hot chocolate from the shop on Main Street. Freya rips through the day like a banshee, Adam constantly trying to keep his sister out of the road and her volume in check. By late afternoon, they’re irritable and I’m exhausted. There’s nowhere to cook at the motel, so we get take-out from a Thai place down the road and set up at the table.

“It’s too spicy,” Freya whines.

Adam blinks back peppery tears.

“I specified mild,” I say, but the explanation offers no remedy. I want to go home to my kitchen and the food in my fridge and my dog and my own bed, but I force down the noodles while my children — dolls cut out of one life and pasted into another — finish the pretzels and bananas. Next weekend I’ll make sure to have a hotplate and plenty of mac and cheese. I’ll buy a mini fridge like the one from my freshman dorm.

I shove the take-out containers into the paper bag and, using the excuse that I don’t want spicy noodle sauce stinking up the room, I step out to find the nearest garbage can.

The pool gate is unlatched. Traffic flows beyond the metal fence. Breeze skims the water’s surface with autumn chill. I stare into the pool for a few seconds, long enough for anxiety to get a grip: if I’m not there when something goes wrong, my kids won’t know what to do. They don’t have phones, and don’t know how to use the one in the room. I don’t know if they know my number, or their mother’s, by heart. I cram the garbage in the bin and hustle back to the room.

“We need to take baths before school tomorrow,” Adam says as soon as I walk in. He sounds like a miniature version of my accountant. “Freya’s really grubby,” he adds, collecting his pajamas from the dresser and heading for the bathroom, but I cut him off, and block the door.

“I’ll get your bath going,” I say. “What’s a good temperature?”

His shoulders relax half an inch, and he eyes Freya’s game of solitaire on the bed. “More than warm, but not too hot.”

Before school on Monday, we head to the coffee shop for breakfast burritos and warm beverages. My kids are dressed. They’ve got lunch money in their backpacks. I’ll wash their pajamas and play clothes during their week away. I dip a napkin in a glass of water and wipe milk froth from Freya’s mouth. Adam drags his sleeve across his face before I can reach him.

They look so small as they wave from the school sidewalk. I wave back and force a smile. The thread between us stretches so thin I fear it will snap before I return to pick them up on Friday afternoon.

Sitting in my car, I finally return the neglected text: Sorry I was MIA. This was hard. I miss you.

Three dots pulse then disappear. My heart writhes while I wait. Finally, the bubble reappears, then words: It’s okay. Of course it was hard. I miss you too.

Okay, I text back. I love you.

Two months of weekends in the crappy motel pass before I find my own apartment. It’s a one-bedroom with a pull out sofa, a tub with cracked grout, and carpeting Freya calls “Oscar the Grouch fur.” It’s futile to compare the space to the house I left, or tally everything I walked away from. That list is far too long and makes me miss my dog so bad I’ve cried myself to sleep more than once.

I scour thrift stores for appliances and decor to help my place feel more like a home. A blender for making smoothies, a tapestry to hang over the sofa. At the Salvation Army I stumble upon a set of Japanese teacups I’d swear my ex and I received as a wedding gift. Six measly dollars and it’s mine again.

Christmas break is about to begin. Two pages of the parenting agreement dice the holidays until they’re scarcely recognizable. When I pick up my kids for my holiday allotment, they’re wearing red and green jingle bell hats. Freya can’t sit still on the way to the apartment. Even Adam hums along to the carols on the radio. They know someone is visiting for the holidays, but I haven’t told them who.

“A Christmas surprise,” Freya squeals.

When I open the door, the tree is front and center, blinking with colorful lights. The kids rush past the newly stacked presents, into the kitchen where Robbie — my oldest childhood friend, their godfather — is baking something sweet.

“Uncle Robbie!” They’re thrilled he’s the surprise guest.

This is the first time I’ve seen him since it all went down.

He appears like a figure from an Italian street scene. Fitted navy blue pants, crisp white shirt sleeves rolled to the elbows, thick wavy hair, thick-rimmed glasses, too. His shoes are off, argyle socks on display. And what does Robbie see when he sneaks a glance at me? Jeans and a T-shirt, rumpled blazer, unkempt hair, tired eyes.

Robbie plunks a wooden spoon into a mixing bowl and stoops, opening his arms to my children. They collide into a bear hug and laugh and talk, asking what he’s baking and how long he’s staying, bugging him about what he got them for Christmas.

A pang I can’t identify hits. I’ve been neglecting myself for months. Years, maybe. The smile Robbie shines across the room sets me at ease. His kind eyes say, See? Everything is going to be fine. Until this moment, nothing was fine. Everything was sideways and feral. Everything was wrong, but I pretended like everything — my whole life — was exactly the way it was supposed to be. The education. The job. The wife, the house, the kids, the cars.

Then that invisible terror, that epic pandemic, sent the world to its knees. It picked off people we loved and upended our egos, doubling back and doubling down as soon as we thought it was over. How was anyone supposed to know what would happen? No one could have known. They wrapped playgrounds in yellow caution tape and locked the dog park gates. Grocery shelves went bare. Cavities went unfilled. Air turned lethal. Time disappeared. Bodies piled up. Shipping containers filled.

In the midst, Robbie’s messages appeared on my phone. His words assigned meaning to misery. Over time, our texts revealed what had been there all along: that the person I wanted at my side the next time I got a job at a hospital, picked out a suit, said goodbye to one parent on Facetime — of all the god-forsaken things — buried a sibling, or lied to my kids about heaven and hell, was not my wife but him.

My heart bends at the sight and sound of the joy erupting in the kitchen. Robbie banters with the kids. He waves the wooden spoon like a magic wand.

I’ll have to tell them soon. We will have to.

I go into the kitchen and pause in front of my old friend, sizing him up, inviting reciprocation. We reach for each other, take each other. We feel each other's bodies for the first time and the ten-thousandth. His embrace offers things I haven’t felt in decades: gratitude and passion, strength and certainty, a willingness to do whatever it takes. He hangs on until the gaze of four small eyes pry us apart.

“I bet you two are ready for these cookies,” Robbie says. He gets back to stirring. I open the fridge and reach for two beers, hide out with my head in the chill as long as I can before coming up for air. Adam and Freya stand at the kitchen threshold, wordlessly conferring.

“Daddy?” Freya begins.

I shut the fridge, pop open the beers, and hand one to Robbie. “Yes, darling?” 

“Are we going to meet your girlfriend this weekend?”

Robbie lets out a long, low whistle. I buy time with a swig.

Adam waits a moment then, as if prompting his sister in a round of Guess the Animal, says, “It’s not a girlfriend.

Freya’s confusion shifts to curiosity. She wants the next clue.

“Think,” Adam says.

It’s not like Robbie doesn’t know what he’s getting into. He’s known my children since they were born — was the first person other than their mother and me to hold them. We’ve known each other since we were ten, running wild in the fifth grade. We’ve lived on each other’s streets, inside each other’s heads, and under each other’s skin, for decades now. He slides his hand under my jacket and wraps his arm around my waist. His heavy electricity is the most natural thing in the world.

“Adam’s right.” Robbie is self-assured, brave as anything. “I’m not a girlfriend, am I?”

He squeezes my side, and something cuts loose and breaks free, as if he granted permission for all the beauty and pain from the past eighteen months to go.

A sob leaves me first, then snot and tears.

Freya looks confused, like she’s still working on the hidden animal, but that doesn’t stop her from rushing over and clinging to my leg. “It’s okay, Daddy,” my daughter says, her bright face turned upward in unadulterated acceptance. “We love you. We love Uncle Robbie, too.”

Robbie and I crouch to hug her. Cinnamon scent fills the air. I wave Adam over and, reluctantly, he approaches. The four of us huddle in the galley kitchen. Adam is stiff and uncertain. Two people he’d previously categorized are shifting lanes and the quick movement must be disorienting. He is such a brave, brave boy.

My son doesn’t shrug me off when I wrap my arm around him. His hand rests gently on my back. “You don’t have to cry, Dad,” he whispers, “but you can if you want to.” It’s something his mother used to say to him, and probably still does.

For now, everything else goes unasked and unsaid. Everyone stands, ready for warm cookies. The kids take theirs into the living room to inspect the gifts under the tree. Robbie pulls a second tray from the oven and sets it on a rack to cool. I re-open the fridge and pull out two sodas for the kids, special for the weekend.

 
 

Kris Norbraten (she/her) is stardust powered by lightning. Originally from the NASA community in Houston, Texas, Kris learned some stuff about English and Theology, met some interesting folks, saw a few cool places, and now lives and adventures in Colorado with her partner and two dogs. Her fiction—semi-fantastical explorations of grief and loss—appears or is forthcoming in Two Hawks Quarterly, Gulf Stream Magazine, and After Happy Hour Review. You can find her on Instagram @krisnorbraten.